《The Serpent&#x27;s Chains》


 Chapter 1: Slave Auction

    Sabine

    The streets of Vagar were filled with dancers and performers dressed in glittering, colorful costumes and masks. Musicians played drums and rattles through the streets and fireworks illuminated the sky. The entire capital had turned into a bazaar. I couldn''t stop staring at the colors and lights.

    "Keep your head down and walk!"

    The thick end of a club struck the back of my head. I stumbled forward, caught myself, and kept shuffling. My ankles were bound with shackles and chains; each step was slow. In front of me and behind me, several other slaves were chained to me in one long line, heading toward the palace.

    For the rest of the country, it was a great celebration. For someone like me, there was nothing to celebrate. I was on my way to an auction, and according to my master, I was the main event.

    He ushered us through a door that led to an underground cell. Royal guards from the palace patrolled the corridors with long spears.

    I saw the other cells packed full of slaves. We''d all be presented to the royals and nobles. Anyone that wasn''t purchased would be sent to the prisons instead.

    "Wait, not her."

    My master stopped the guard as he tried to shove me into the cell with the others.

    "Put her in a cell of her own. She''s going to get me a pretty penny and I don''t want her to get bruised. It will bring down her price."

    The guard nodded. He unchained me from the others and pulled me down the corridor to an empty cell. The cell door clanged closed and the guard smirked at me.

    "I bet she''s a real beauty under that grime. Some noble will pay a lot to get between her legs."

    I cringed and turned away from the guard''s gap-toothed grin.

    "If you want to make a little extra off of her, I''d give you three hundred gold for some alone time with her before the auction."

    My stomach turned and I stared at the moldy, damp wall of the cell. The guard''s keys jangled and creaked as he unlocked my cell.

    "Not a chance! She''s far more valuable to me for her magic and she''s not to be touched, got it!?"

    I never thought I''d be relieved to hear my slave master''s voice. Slowly, I glanced over my shoulder and saw my master shoving the guard away.

    The guard scoffed. "She''s probably worn out, anyway." He stormed off.

    My master came to the cell door and beckoned me over. Obediently, I went to him. He reached through the bars and grabbed the slave collar around my neck. A clunky, iron ring magically imbued to keep me from running away and from using my magic, unless my master allowed it.

    "If you do anything to embarrass me again, I''ll see to it that you''re sold to a brothel here in the capital, and these royal guards are insatiable."

    "I won''t..."

    "Damn right, you won''t. I don''t want another incident like the one that got you into this mess."

    I nodded and bowed my head. I couldn''t look at his fat, round, greasy face anymore. He''d been looming over me since I was nine years old. Unlike other slave masters, he preserved my body for the sake of my magic and allowed me to study magic that would benefit his own agenda.

    One spell went wrong one time, and I lost his favor.

    My ribs still stung from the beating he gave me but he was careful not to touch my arms or face. As he said, bruises bring down the price.

    I waited in the underground cell. Above me, I heard the roars and cheers of the crowd mixed in with awful animal roars and the sound of clanging steel. It sounded like the gladiator games were in progress. The slave auction would begin once the last fight had been determined.

    "Alright, you scum, time to get up into the ring and pray the nobles are feeling generous with their purses. Otherwise, it''ll be you in the fighting rings next!"

    The disgusting guard came back down the corridor, tapping his spear against the cell doors. They rang violently, shaking the entire dungeon with concussive force.

    We were let out of the cells and all the slaves were ushered into a round room with a platform on the floor. The guards got all the slaves into position but held me back.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "You''re going up on your own." He smirked and waggled thick, black eyebrows at me.

    I cringed away but held my tongue. There was no reason to give him an excuse to do anything to me. Not that he needed one.

    The platform trembled and large ropes fed through pullies. It lifted off the floor and the ceiling opened up as the elevator lifted the slaves into the large amphitheater above. Dirt sprinkled down, plunking against the guard''s armor and clinging to my hair.

    The elevator platform returned without any of the slaves and I was pushed onto it. The elevator lifted me into the amphitheater where another guard grabbed my arm. He hauled me to a post in the center of the ring and adjusted my chains so my arms and legs were bound to it.

    The other slaves were in a long row on either side of the post, putting me at the center.

    I glanced around at all of them. Their heads bowed and spirits broken. The slave masters walked up and down the line, poking and prodding at their merchandise.

    The stands in the amphitheater were primarily filled with commoners who liked to see a spectacle. Straight ahead of me was a section blocked off specifically for the nobles. At the center of the noble section was a smaller area with a large cabana reserved for the Agyion royal family.

    I could see the king and his children under the cabana, all dressed in colorful, elaborate clothing.

    The auction began and one by one, the slave masters described their merchandise, talking up their abilities. Nobles sent emissaries to put in their bids and slave after slave was hauled away to be given to their new masters.

    I wondered what my master would say about me to instigate a bidding war. His entire goal was to maximize his profit off of me. I was his most valued slave. The capital, from what I heard, was full of free mages.

    A magical slave was different... someone who would be obligated to do whatever their master asked, whatever spells or magic. Free mages couldn''t be forced.

    As grotesque as I found it that my master planned to use my magic as a selling point to earn a larger profit, it was my magic that saved me from a much worse fate.

    When I was nine, my mother, a free mage, was approached by a low-level thug. He wanted her to use her magic to help further his ambitions. I couldn''t remember much but I remember hearing my mother refuse and tell him to leave our home.

    After that, she told me how dangerous it was for women to have special abilities that powerful men would want to exploit.

    I thought that was the end of it, but the thug returned with his mercenaries and they overpowered her. I hid under my bed and listened to them ravage her and beat her to death.

    They ransacked the house and found me. I tried to defend myself with magic and the leader decided to spare me. He slapped a slave collar on me and I''d been his property since, doing his bidding.

    My magic gave me favor and priority over his other slaves. He''d rent me out, for a profit, to perform magic for others and use my magic for his own benefit. It spared me from ending up in a brothel or becoming a hard labor slave or sex slave.

    It didn''t spare me from the beatings, starvation, and restricted life as someone else''s property.

    In the end, what saved me also ended up condemning me to this auction. My master forced me to make a potion for him, one that would make the woman of his dreams fall in love with him. He said he''d gotten all the money, power, and prestige he wanted. All he needed was the perfect woman.

    I knew the consequences if I failed, but I loathed the thought of any woman being forced into a life with him. I purposely made the potion wrong.

    Of course, my master didn''t know until he made a fool of himself in front of her. After that, it didn''t matter. I pleaded with him, telling him it was an unintentional mistake and that sometimes magic goes wrong.

    None of my spells or potions had gone wrong in the past, so he didn''t believe me.

    "I have a special treat for you all today." My master''s voice pulled me from my reflection. He circled around the post I was chained to.

    I noticed that he looked directly at the royals under the cabana as he spoke.

    "Here, I have a rare bloom indeed. A magical slave, one bound to servitude and who must do whatever you wish. I''ve let her study magic, and she is indeed powerful."

    A ripple of gasps went through the nobles and I heard the jingling of coins. It sounded like there were a lot of interested buyers.

    "Imagine a mage at your beck and call. To always fulfill your needs, no matter what they are." My master chuckled and pressed a riding crop to the front of my torn, filthy dress.

    He wiggled the leather tip against my bosom and ran it down my stomach. I clenched my fists behind the post.

    "A highly accomplished mage. Use her as a defense shield, to spice up your home menus, to help grow your profits. She can do it all."

    I glanced into the crowd. Several nobles were practically salivating at the idea of getting their hands on me. The bidding war my master wanted was on the brink of erupting.

    Closing my eyes, I silently wished it would all be over soon. Wherever I went after this, it didn''t matter. My life wasn''t my own.

    "If you would care for a demonstration of her power..."

    Hushed gasps went through the crowd. A few yelps of terror echoed in my ears. Even with my eyes closed, I felt a dark shadow cast over me and heard the heavy beat of wings.

    My heart thundered in my chest and I opened one eye, glancing up.

    A massive, scaly beast fluttered down into the ring. All the slave masters, my own included, jumped out of the way. Even the other slaves clamored away.

    My bones trembled in my skin as the dragon set down in front of me. He folded his wings, his clubbed tail whipping back and forth close to the royals'' cabana. Deep, crimson scales reflected the light of exploding fireworks in the darkening sky.

    I struggled against my chains and the post but I was stuck in place. Even if I could move, I knew my jelly legs wouldn''t get me far and I couldn''t use my magic with the damned slave collar.

    The dragon lowered his head, fixing me with a red eye, rimmed in spiked scales. My heart threatened to break my ribs. Instinctively, I pulled against the chains, the metal digging into my skin.

    This was the crimson dragon, Talon. Even a slave like me knew who he was. Bound and devoted to the War Dragon himself, prince and heir of Telasia. I''d never seen a dragon before, least of all one that devoured soldiers off the battlefield. He was so huge, his hulking mass the only thing I could see.

    Talon licked his lips and leaned in closer, parting his massive jaws. Warm breath blasted over me like a fierce wind, my hair whipping around me. Sharp teeth as long as my body obscured my field of vision and all I could see was his gaping maw and forked tongue.

    As I stared into the dragon''s mouth, I thought that being devoured by a great beast was more appealing than being passed off to another slave owner.

 Chapter 2: Talon

    Cole

    The gladiator games had been a complete bore. Watching slaves pitted against starved predators like lions and tigers wasn''t a thrill. Nine times out of ten, the trembling slaves that could barely hold a sword up were shredded in seconds.

    While the commoners cheered, I glanced at the sky. The sun was moving agonizingly slow toward the horizon. After the games, there would be a slave auction. Then the feast would begin and I could make my excuses to leave.

    Leave where? Talon asked. The great dragon was always aware of my thoughts and moods.

    Back to the front lines. That should please you. I leaned back in my seat and hooked my hands behind my head.

    I like it here.

    Since when?

    Talon didn''t reply. I sighed heavily at his silence. He was so cryptic sometimes. Ever since I tamed him when he hatched, he''d always kept me guessing. But I trusted his instincts.

    When I was five, I was given a crimson dragon egg, laid by my father''s golden dragon, Amonette. Like everyone in my family for the past five hundred years, I was expected to tame the dragon hatchling or die trying.

    At five, I was the youngest to ever succeed in taming a dragon. Talon and I had been together ever since.

    "How much longer do we have to stay here?"

    I flicked my eyes to the side. Dulcey pouted at me and batted her thick, black eyelashes. For the celebration, she painted her lips bright crimson, matching Talon''s scales. The dress she wore was tightly cinched around the waist, making her breasts pop, nearly spilling over the neckline.

    I let my eyes linger on the round globes of her cleavage for a long moment.

    "Until the feast." I turned my attention back to the slave auction.

    "I''m bored," Dulcey whined. She leaned her busty breasts against me and bit her lower lip, tapping my chest with her forefinger.

    "You''re not obligated to be here."

    Dulcey sniffed and pulled away from me. She tapped her long, painted nails against the arm of her chair. An annoying clicking sound fills the cabana.

    "Is that necessary?" Rosalie shot Dulcey a sharp look. "I know you''re my brother''s current flavor, but you are still a guest here and I''d prefer if you didn''t make that sound."

    I glanced sideways at my sister and gave her a half-smile. She rolled her eyes at me and turned back to the auction.

    Dulcey stopped her tapping. She crossed her arms and legs and bounced her leg impatiently on her knee.

    It was easy enough to ignore her. Unless she was sprawled on my bed beneath me, there was no reason to pay attention to her. I only tolerated her presence at these events because my father was watching me carefully.

    Dulcey was my third concubine in five years. I knew he was hoping for something more serious but I was barely in the capital. I didn''t have time for a wife but I did have certain needs when I was in the capital. Having a concubine waiting for me was convenient.

    She leaned in even closer, kissing my neck. Her hand dropped to my leg. Slowly, she slid her hand up my thigh.

    I stayed still as she tried her seductive antics on me. There was no denying that Dulcey was attractive. It was why I picked her to be my third concubine.

    After a moment, she realized she wasn''t getting to me. She huffed and pulled away.

    "Why aren''t you being any fun today?"

    "This is my first time back in the capital in weeks."

    "Exactly." She licked her lips and squeezed my thigh a little tighter. "I know how... insatiable you are when you''ve been away for a while."

    I arched an eyebrow at her. Dulcey wasn''t wrong, under normal circumstances. I''d been on the front lines for weeks and I''d returned in the middle of the celebration. I hadn''t had a chance to debrief with my father yet. As it was, my time on the battlefield had been disturbing, and indulging Dulcey''s desires wasn''t my priority.

    "I''m going to go. Do you want to come?" Dulcey stood up and gave me an expectant, sultry look.

    "The auction isn''t over yet."

    "Seriously?"

    I nodded. Dulcey scoffed and stormed off. She''d find me again later like she always did. My concubines all knew that I''d never make them my wife, but Dulcey was the only one who seemed persistent in her attempts to sway me.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The number of slaves in the ring was diminishing. Despite slavery being legal in Telasia, we didn''t keep them in the castle. Half-starved, filthy shells that shuffled around like zombies with no mind of their own. They didn''t make for good workers in the palace.

    They aren''t all like that, Talon reminded me.

    How could I forget? My thoughts wandered to my general, Wyatt. He was still having fun on the battlefields while I was stuck here playing the dutiful prince.

    "Cole, if you insist on treating your concubines like they don''t exist, you''ll never find a wife," King Talis said. He leaned across his seat to speak with me.

    "I would never turn a concubine into a wife," I growled.

    "You''ve got to turn someone into a wife. As the crowned prince, you need heirs." My father stroked his white-bearded chin.

    "All in good time."

    I glanced at the hilt of his sword. It rested against his seat. The hilt was silver with a golden dragon coiled around it. The dragon was a detailed recreation of Amonette. As much as I respected all the dragons in my family, had it not been for Amonette''s particular powers, my life would have been far different.

    They called him Dragon of the Heart. Anyone who tamed a dragon received a personal "dragon" moniker. My father''s made him sound kind and merciful.

    "I''m not going to be around forever, my son. I need to know that the throne and the family line will be in good hands," he continued.

    "You''re only in your seventies, Sire. There''s no rush for you to abdicate."

    The life of someone bonded to a dragon was more than twice the length of a non-bonded human. My father would be around for many more years to pester me about my love life.

    "Hmm. I don''t understand what you are waiting for."

    "I spend more time on the battlefields than here. When am I supposed to find a wife?"

    My father pursed his lips. I knew my veiled meaning wouldn''t slip past him.

    "You''re the crowned prince of Telasia, you''re not going to have to look very hard. By the time I was your age, I already had two sons."

    "Both of whom failed to tame a dragon and went to an early grave," I reminded him.

    The king straightened up and turned back to the auction. It was a low blow to remind him of his dead children but it was no secret that King Talis was done having kids before Rosalie, Alistair, and I were born. Unfortunately, his eldest children either failed to tame a dragon or were killed in Telasia''s conquests of other nations, and his first wife dead in childbed left him with few options.

    He had to take a second wife and start a new family. He fathered five more children, three of whom survived the dragon taming, including myself.

    "If you''re that opposed to finding a wife, you could at least produce heirs. There are no rules against illegitimate children. The continuation of the family is of the utmost importance."

    I rested my elbow on my armrest and pressed my cheek to my fist. The importance of producing children was not lost on me.

    It was Agyion family tradition to have large broods of children because of the dragons. There was less than a fifty percent chance of survival during a taming and each king and heir had to ensure that they had large enough families for at least one child to make it to adulthood and continue the line.

    My father thought that the earlier I got started, the more likely I''d have a successful heir of my own.

    He wasn''t wrong.

    You have no desire to obey him, Talon said, cutting into my thoughts.

    No, I don''t. If he wasn''t going to live so long...

    "I have a special treat for you all today," a slave master boomed from the amphitheater ring.

    I turned my attention back to the auction. It looked like all the slaves had been sold off except for one. A girl chained to a post. Her slave master strutted around like he had more standing than he did. Whoever the girl was, he thought she was worth a lot.

    How many times had I seen some slave master peddling their wares like it was a hidden gem? All slave masters cared about was profit. They were salesmen who knew how to market their goods.

    How long is this going to take? I growled telepathically to my dragon.

    This is what I''ve been waiting for.

    A streak of crimson bolted through the orange-blue twilight sky.

    "Dammit, Talon!" I muttered aloud. Standing, I ran to the edge of the cabana to see what he was up to.

    "Cole, what is your dragon doing!?"

    I waved my father off as Talon descended into the ring, right in front of the slave girl. I could feel his intrigue and curiosity. Closing my eyes, I reached out to his mind and saw her through his dragon eyes. She was just some filthy, half-starved slave.

    She''s more than that. You must claim her as yours. Talon insisted.

    I have no use for a slave girl, Talon.

    Claim her. I want her!

    I growled and slapped my palm to my forehead.

    "Cole, get that beast of yours under control. He''s causing a panic in the crowd," my father ordered.

    I rolled my eyes. He never asked me to control Talon on the battlefield.

    I barely noticed the commoners and nobles as they clamored around the stands. The people of Talesia enjoyed the protection and power of the dragons but they still feared them. Even the servants in the palace that were around them every day were terrified of dragons.

    These people rarely saw the dragons in person. Of course, they were terrified. I was so used to the dragons, I never considered how other people felt around them.

    Talon, you''re making a scene.

    I left the cabana and headed down to the amphitheater. It was time to see this slave with my own eyes.

    Then claim her as yours. I''ll leave.

    Groaning, I shook my head. The dragon drove a hard bargain.

    What is so special about her?

    She is... special. I like her eyes.

    Talon was not helping his case with his vagueness. When I got to the amphitheater entrance, I headed into the ring, waving the guards back. Most of them were already cowering, trembling spear tips held toward the dragon.

    They all knew that if they even tried to swipe at him, he''d kill them in an instant, or I would.

    I went to Talon''s side and studied the slave girl. She had a magical collar on, indicating she was some kind of mage. I sighed and shook my head. It wasn''t unusual for nobles to be tempted by a magical slave. The palace had all the accomplished mages I would ever need.

    The girl was dirty from head to toe, smeared with dirt. Her dress was tattered and ragged, hanging off her shoulders and hips loosely. She looked bony and pale. I couldn''t even tell what her hair color was.

    She stared straight into Talon''s open mouth and I realized there was no fear in her eyes. That was unusual.

    Alright, I''ll make the arrangements. If your curiosity is satisfied, return to the palace. You can see her there. I clapped my hand affectionately on Talon''s leg.

    He grunted and launched into the air, gliding away. I shook my head and looked at the girl again. What use was she going to be in a palace filled with finely dressed servants and powerful mages?

 Chapter 3: The War Dragon

    Sabine

    "Unchain her."

    My breath caught in my throat and I stopped staring at the dragon shrinking into the darkening sky. Prince Cole snapped his fingers at one of the guards.

    All around the amphitheater, people were recovering from the unexpected presence of the dragon. At the moment that I thought the beast was going to eat me, I wasn''t afraid. Now that he''d flown off, I was surprised by how relieved I felt until the War Dragon started giving orders.

    The guard quickly unlocked my shackles and I stepped away from the post, rubbing my raw wrists. I kept my head bowed and eyes down. Until the collar was removed, I was still a slave.

    "Your Majesty, this girl still belongs to me. If your intention isn''t to purchase her, then I must insist that her chains be put back on."

    My master pointed a fat finger in my face. I took a deep breath but didn''t react. Any reaction would be bad.

    "I''m taking her to be my personal attendant."

    "That is... are you sure you want a mere slave for that honor?"

    "Weren''t you the one telling us all what a great treasure she is?"

    The prince glared sharply at my master. He recoiled and nodded vigorously.

    "Yes, yes. Of course."

    "Good. Then our business is finished. I want her transported to the palace, immediately."

    I was to be the War Dragon''s personal attendant. My heart clenched and I shifted from one foot to the other. Waiting on royalty was not something I was trained for and with the Crowned Prince''s reputation... there were worse fates than death if I disappointed him.

    Even a sheltered slave like me who spent my whole life on the opposite side of the kingdom from the capital knew of the fearsome War Dragon''s reputation. I heard whispers of how he and his crimson dragon burned entire armies alive, dropping down from the skies and decimating them with flame.

    Prince Cole and Talon led the royal army to conquer five smaller countries in just a few years. The way I heard it, he lived and breathed war and death, and he loved it. Everyone I talked to respected and feared him. They said a man like that is born to kill. No amount of training can turn someone into a warrior who loves to kill and destroy.

    If he was that proficient of a killer, what would he do to me if I didn''t meet his needs?

    "My apologies, Your Majesty, but we have not settled on a price for the girl." My slave master''s words pulled me from my thoughts.

    I stepped back just in time for the prince to whip around. He stood tall, menacing over my master. The shorter, fatter man shrank down in a crouch, sniveling. I couldn''t believe I''d ever been afraid of him.

    "And are you going to be the one to tell the crimson dragon that you''re denying him his prize?"

    My master trembled visibly and shook his head. "No. Please, take her. She''s all yours."

    The prince nodded to a few guards and they swarmed around me, ushering me out of the amphitheater. I wasn''t in chains anymore but the salve collar hadn''t been removed. I hooked my finger around the iron binding. My master was the one who put it on when I was a girl. He was the only one who could take it off.

    The collar was magically designed and only the hand that put it on could remove it. If I tried to run, it would incapacitate me with violent electrical volts. I hadn''t tried that since I was thirteen.

    I was transported to the palace with a group of guards. As they rushed me through the main courtyard, I barely had time to take it all in but what I could tell was that the palace was massive.

    The cobblestone courtyard alone was bigger than my village. There were several smaller buildings around the courtyard but at the far end was the largest, widest staircase I''d ever seen. It led to the main building of the palace.

    The guards pushed me along. All I really saw was the red and gold pagoda roofs and the white stone exterior.

    I was brought through a side door, a slave''s entrance, and taken directly to a wing on the far left of the palace. The guards stopped at the wing doors. They were massive double doors with dragons embossed on the wood, grafted from several different precious metals. Each of the dragons had a different hue that flickered with the flames on the torch sconces lining the palace corridor.

    One of the guards knocked with a round, brass knocker. The doors pulled open from the inside and another set of guards were on the other side. They were dressed differently than the guards who escorted me. They wore armor with red hues and their helmets were shaped into red dragon heads.

    These were the War Dragon''s personal guard, his crimson warriors.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "What is this?" The leader barked.

    "His Majesty''s new personal attendant. He acquired her at auction."

    I was used to others talking about me while I stood before them. It wasn''t uncommon for other people to talk for me.

    "How lovely. I''ll take it from here." The crimson warrior leader grabbed my arm.

    I didn''t resist or protest as she half dragged me down the hall. I hardly had a chance to fully take in the luxury and glamor of the palace around me before I was standing at another door. The crimson warrior knocked.

    "Your Majesty, I have a delivery for you."

    Prince Cole opened the door and stepped aside. I was shoved into the room and the door closed quickly behind me.

    My mind spun with how quickly everything was moving. I hadn''t had a chance to process what had happened since the dragon landed in front of me.

    I looked around, seeing that I was in some kind of parlor. There were several comfortable-looking chairs and couches around the room made of velvet and silk. One of the marble-topped tables had a fine, golden tea set on display.

    Two of the walls were lined with bookshelves stuffed with old, leather-bound books with cracked spines.

    "What''s your name, girl?" The prince asked gruffly. He was moving around the parlor busily, his back to me. I hadn''t gotten a good look at him yet.

    "My name is Sabine, Your Highness." I bowed my head and looked at my feet.

    I heard the door click open and flicked my eyes in that direction. A tall woman with a wasp waist and ample breasts swayed in. She held herself tall, chin high, shoulders square. Her black, rippling hair framed her face and shoulders in elegant waves. She entered the rooms like she was the queen of the world.

    And with good reason. She was stunningly beautiful with her perfect, porcelain skin and her big, doe eyes.

    She went right up to the prince and curled her fingers around the back of his neck. I pursed my lips and looked away.

    It was common knowledge that Prince Cole wasn''t married. This woman must have been a concubine, an unwed companion.

    "I was hoping to find you here," she said in a silky, seductive tone.

    Slowly, I inched against the wall and pressed myself flat, hoping they''d take their intimacy to another room so I wouldn''t have to watch.

    "Why''d you come, Dulcey?" The prince didn''t sound pleased.

    "I wanted to find you now that the auction is over. You did say your royal responsibilities would be done after that and I thought we could..."

    The prince shrugged her off of him. "That''s not going to happen." He sighed and shook his head. "You should go. Don''t expect me to call on you again."

    My cheeks burned hot and I wished I could disappear into the wall. The prince knew I was there. Why didn''t he ask me to leave?

    "Wait, are you... are you dismissing me?" The concubine, Dulcey, asked. She pressed her hand to her breast looking taken aback.

    He nodded and waved toward the door.

    Dulcey shook her head several times. "No. No! You do not get to dismiss me. Do you know how hard I worked to get here? I grew up with nothing and I pulled myself out of that, all the way to the palace. I worked for this and I deserve to be at your side."

    I held my breath as Prince Cole rounded on her with a snarl.

    "You deserve what I say you deserve. Now get out of my sight, or I will have Talon take care of you."

    Dulcey immediately stepped back. She tried to hide it but I could see the uneasiness in her posture. It was like she knew his threat wasn''t empty.

    My stomach dropped like a stone. If the prince could be that cruel to someone he was close to, what would he be willing to do to me?

    For a moment, I wished the dragon had swallowed me whole.

    Dulcey left huffing and stamping her feet. It was a childish tantrum but I imagined her frustration at being so callously sent away. Clearly, the prince didn''t care much about the emotions of others, even the women he chose as companions.

    Prince Cole sighed loudly, more of a groan, and went into another room. I heard him sink heavily into a chair.

    "Sabine, come here."

    I pushed off the wall and hurried into the other room. The prince sat in a gold-gilded chair beside a large, metal tub. The tiled floor had a silk carpet that tickled my feet as I got closer to him.

    On the opposite side of the tub was a tri-fold changing screen made of thin paper that had cherry blossoms painted on it.

    "Can you draw a bath and take off my boots?" The prince stretched his legs out.

    I nodded and went to the tub first. I turned the knobs until steaming water gushed from the pipes into the basin before I knelt in front of the prince. I plucked at the tight laces of his knee-high leather boots, slowly loosening them down to his ankles.

    I pulled one boot off but when I turned to the other, the prince grabbed my chin and forced my face upward. I gasped and averted my eyes. It could be death to look at a royal without permission.

    "Look at me," the prince demanded.

    Slowly, I brought my eyes to his face. I trained my face to be expressionless and emotionless, lest he see some betraying thought in my eyes.

    For the first time, I got a good look at the War Dragon.

    Dark emerald eyes with crimson flecks stared back at me. His sandy-blond hair flopped a little in front of his face where it was longer on the top and shaved on the sides. Now that he wasn''t glaring, his features were soft and boyish. There was a youthful roundness to his cheeks. He was more handsome than anyone had the right to be, even a prince.

    My breath caught in my throat. How could someone so innocent looking... so angelic, have the fearsome reputation this man had?

    If I didn''t know he was the War Dragon, I would think he was charming.

    I wanted to look away but I couldn''t. With how close we were, I could see the way his muscles strained against the fabric of his nice clothes, stretching the seams. He was very strong and could easily snap me like a twig if I didn''t do what he asked.

    His fingers tightened on my chin. My jaw ached and a sharp pain shot through my cheeks. I clenched my teeth against the pain but kept my face expressionless.

    The prince snorted and pushed my face away. Quickly, I went back to my task of removing his other boot. Whatever he saw in my face, he didn''t like it. I just hoped my work as his personal attendant would be satisfying enough.

    "Take a bath, clean yourself up. There will be fresh clothes waiting in the other room when you''re done."

    The prince stood and headed for the door.

    I stared at the half-full tub and then back at the prince. "Y-you want me to take a bath?"

    The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. I clamped my hands over my mouth as the prince turned around.

    He arched a perfectly shaped eyebrow at me.

    I rocked back on my heels and clasped my hands behind my back. The prince didn''t seem the type to suffer insolence and speaking out of turn, questioning his actions, was insolent.

    I held my breath, waiting for him to condemn me after my outburst. To the War Dragon, any offense was punishable by death.

    "I''m not accustomed to repeating myself. However, I will make an exception this once. Clean yourself up in that bath. I can''t have my personal attendant looking... like that..."

    He lifted his hand and motioned to my body. My cheeks burned hot and I turned away slightly. The prince sighed and shook his head at me. He left me alone without another word.

 Chapter 4: No Need for a Slave

    Cole

    I waited in the other room until I heard splashing in the bath. Good, she listened to me. Slave or not, the girl was my personal attendant now. She needed to look the part and I couldn''t have a filthy woman in rags following me around.

    Talon, where is Wyatt?

    The general is waiting for you in your study.

    I left my suite and headed deeper into my private wing. Purposefully, I picked one far away from my siblings and father, so they''d be less likely to bother me.

    My study doors were a set of arched double doors with black iron hinges and dragons carved into the wood. I pushed the doors inward, opening them in unison.

    An oil lamp sat on my mahogany desk, filling the study with a gentle, golden glow. Wyatt stood at my desk, fingers resting gently on the map spread across my desk. He still wore his armor with a crimson dragon painted on the back and chest plates. His black hair pulled tight in a bun on top of his head.

    "I thought you weren''t due back for weeks. When did you get here?" I asked in greeting.

    "This morning. I didn''t want to disturb your family''s celebration." Wyatt gave me a wry smile.

    "I would have welcomed the interruption." Sighing, I glanced at the book-lined walls.

    There was only one place in my study where the walls weren''t covered in books. I posted a giant map of the world on the wall with Telasia colored in red. Many of the smaller, neighboring countries had red X''s through them, marking the kingdoms we''d conquered. They were never annexed into Telasia but remained military-occupied territories.

    He called it sharing our wealth, prosperity, and strength with smaller, defenseless kingdoms.

    I called it conquest.

    "Actually, the all-day festivities gave me a unique window of opportunity. No one was watching the slaves here in the capital. They only cared about the ones at auction."

    I rubbed my chin and nodded. Once Wyatt found out about the slave girl in my quarters, I knew this conversation would take a different turn.

    "Tell me."

    "I was able to get six slaves out of the capital by getting them under a paper parade costume. The colorful paper dragons. We walked through the streets until everyone was inside the amphitheater. After that, slipping away was easy."

    I chuckled. "You should use my family''s festivals more often. What about their collars?"

    "None of them were magical slaves so a good set of bolt cutters did the trick." Wyatt lifted his hand and rubbed the back of his neck.

    "And they''ve been relocated to your secret village?"

    Wyatt nodded. "I guess once the royal armies have decimated a population, there''s no reason to send guards to check on an abandoned village."

    "Wyatt, what do you plan to do with them? I know you have a soft spot for slaves but it''s not like they can come back. If they''re recognized, neither of us will be able to protect them."

    "I''m aware. I''ve got it under control."

    I arched an eyebrow, waiting for him to elaborate.

    "It''ll only take one generation. The children, once they are grown, won''t be recognizable. They will be able to return to regular society as commoners and build lives for themselves."

    "And in the meantime?"

    "They''re self-sufficient. Many of them have learned skills in cooking, farming, sewing, and other necessary vocations. Every month, I funnel less and less money to them because they don''t need it."

    I stroked my chin and slowly mulled over his words. It was impossible to tell Wyatt he couldn''t continue his endeavor to free the slaves in the capital. I''d be a hypocrite if I didn''t let him, since it was I who freed him and showed him a slave could have a better life in freedom.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Alright, I trust you." I walked to the map on the wall and looked it over. There were two new red X''s from the last time I''d taken a look.

    I glanced over my shoulder at Wyatt. He was at my desk writing a report with a feathered quill. He must have updated the map while I was busy at the festival.

    The newest red X''s were on countries that directly bordered Stivalia, our largest rival. Telasia and Stivalia had been in a state of cold war for almost twenty years. King Verill, one of the most accomplished mages in history, decided to shut down all diplomatic relations with Telasia.

    At first, that''s all it was. But when King Verill began interfering with Telasia''s conquests it became clear that our two nations were at odds with each other.

    My father wasn''t ready to risk an all-out confrontation, and clearly, King Verill wasn''t either.

    I scoffed and ran my hand over the yellow-colored portion of the map that designated Stivalia. Their landmass almost equaled Telasia''s. King Verill and the rest of the Sacron royal family didn''t have dragons on their side but they had some of the most powerful magical bloodlines and that made their military just as formidable as ours.

    "How did Stivalia respond to these new advancements?" I pointed to the new X''s.

    "They sent mages to the kingdom borders. The mages watched the battle but didn''t join in."

    Sighing, I rubbed the back of my neck. "More intimidation."

    "The Stivalia mages are more powerful than Telasian mages," Wyatt echoed my thoughts. "They won''t be there just to intimidate for long."

    "Show me a mage from Stivalia, or any other kingdom, that''s more powerful than a dragon," I scoffed.

    Wyatt narrowed his thin, angled eyes. His hand instinctively went to the golden and brass hilt of his sword.

    Wyatt used an unusual sword. It wasn''t like the broadswords most of the soldiers used. He had a lighter, thinner sword with a curved blade. He could wield it with one or two hands and the blade was sharper than any I''d ever come across.

    Since the first time I met him, Wyatt was the fiercest fighter I ever met. Filthy and underfed, living on the streets. And he still managed to muster the strength to stand up for mistreated slaves.

    "Unfortunately, Talon is the only dragon on the battlefield these days. The two of you can''t be there all the time."

    "The mages will strike when they think we aren''t around to stop them."

    "That was my thinking." Wyatt sighed.

    "I''m sure my father will have many opinions on this. I''ll be sent back to the frontline to deal with their intimidation soon enough." I shook my head.

    Wyatt frowned. "You just got back."

    "My father doesn''t know when to put down his sword."

    "And yet, the only way to make him stop is to take a wife and take the throne," Wyatt smirked, his dark, thin lips pulling tight across his rounded cheeks.

    "You think it would be that easy?" I raised my eyebrows high on my brow. "I''ll get this new information to the king and we''ll see what he decides."

    Wyatt nodded and headed to my study door. He paused and twisted back and forth, his armor clinking.

    "Was there something else?"

    "I heard an interesting rumor and I hoped you''d dispel it for me."

    "What did you hear?" I brushed my hair back with my fingers.

    The palace was always buzzing with rumors of this and that. I couldn''t keep up with them all but some were very entertaining. Given that I just dismissed my third concubine, I wasn''t surprised rumors were already circulating.

    "I heard you have a slave girl in your quarters."

    Sighing, I scratched my eyebrow. That was the one conversation I didn''t want to have with my general.

    Wyatt turned back around, his face serious and eyes dark.

    "You did get a slave at the auction," he accused.

    I held a hand up. "I didn''t pay for her. Therefore, I didn''t acquire her as property."

    "That''s a horrible attempt at coming up with an excuse, even for you."

    "I''m going to ignore that insult and chalk it up to you being upset." I lowered my tone harshly.

    Wyatt stiffened and nodded. "My apologies, Your Highness." He bowed his head. "Why would you take a slave girl?"

    "Let''s just say, I was compelled by a more powerful force." I chuckled and instinctively reached out to Talon.

    When will I meet her? He asked.

    Soon. Try and contain your curiosity. You know almost everyone is afraid of you.

    She''s not. She''s special.

    So you keep saying. My mental voice growled with the annoyance I felt toward the dragon.

    He didn''t need my mental voice to convey my feelings. The bond between us meant he could sense my emotions and feel them as his own.

    The same was true in reverse, but feeling his curiosity about the girl didn''t mean I had the faintest clue why he felt it.

    "What are your plans for her? You can''t be considering keeping her."

    I wrinkled my nose. "No. I have no use for a slave girl. Right now, she''s acting as my personal attendant... or she will be."

    "But she''s still a slave."

    "She has her collar. She''s a mage and the collar is all that''s stopping her from magically slitting our throats." I rubbed my neck, imagining what that would feel like.

    "Did I try to slit your throat when you had my collar removed?" Wyatt challenged.

    "I wouldn''t have removed your collar if I thought you would."

    "Cole, if you need a personal attendant, you don''t need a slave to do it."

    "I don''t need a personal attendant. Nor do I need a slave and I have no intention of keeping her for long."

    Wyatt nodded, placated for the moment. He bowed at the waist and left me with my thoughts.

    I slumped in the chair at my desk and rubbed my temple. All this trouble is simply to indulge Talon''s curiosity. I tried to see what he saw in her but all I saw was a broken, passionless, shell of a person. If Talon wouldn''t tell me why he was interested, I''d have to force it out of her.

 Chapter 5: The Curse of Curiosity

    Sabine

    I stared at the steaming surface of the bathwater. How long had it been since I took a real bath? Years. Most of the time, all I had access to was some damp cloths to quickly freshen up.

    The water looked so enticing, the way little bubbles frothed on the surface and steam rose into the room. I noticed several bottles of soap and scented oils lining the bathtub. A prince had to have some exquisite soaps on hand.

    I chewed the inside of my cheek and glanced toward the bathroom door. He was still in the room beyond. I hadn''t heard another door open or close.

    There was nothing for it. The bath was too tempting to go to waste. I slipped behind the changing screen and peeled my dress off. The fabric was scratchy and tough. It was made to last so my master wouldn''t need to spend money on new clothes for me.

    The dress was a neutral beige, the color of undyed fabric. There was no sense in wasting luxurious resources like dye and soft fabric on someone like me. I wasn''t there to be looked at or appreciated.

    It was designed to last, but after years of wear and use, my dress had several small holes and tears in it. It was stained with dirt and muck. I happily tossed it in a heap on the floor and slid into the tub.

    "Thank the Dragon," I muttered, sinking into the delicious, warm water until just my eyes were above the surface.

    I grabbed a sponge and ran it over my skin, loosening all the dirt that clung to me. As I lifted my leg and started scrubbing, I was pulled from my enjoyment when a door snapped closed.

    Prince Cole left me alone in his quarters.

    I bit my lower lip and grabbed the soap bottles. I popped the tops off and smelled them. Each one was more divine than the last. Giddily, I poured the sweetest-smelling soap into my hands and lathered it around my fingers. I tackled my hair, working out years of tangles and knots.

    It took a long time for me to get my hair smooth and silky and my skin rosy and clean. I didn''t want to leave the warm, relaxing embrace of the bath. Closing my eyes, I leaned into the curve of the tub and rested.

    In all that time, I didn''t hear the prince return. It was strange being left alone. I couldn''t remember the last time I hadn''t had someone''s eyes on me. Whether it was my master, the foreman with his whip, or the women of the house who picked on me because I was younger than them.

    When my fingers and toes were so pruned they ached, I got out of the tub. I found a folded robe on a nearby shelf and slipped it on, rubbing it against my skin to dry off the water.

    The prince told me there would be a new outfit for me in the other room. I tied the robe tightly around myself and found my way to the parlor. I was expecting a new beige dress of the same harsh material I''d worn my whole life.

    Draped over the back of one of the couches, I found a shimmering, pale green dress. I narrowed my eyes. That dress couldn''t be for me.

    Timidly, I reached out. Quickly I glanced from side to side, expecting someone to be watching. I was still alone. My fingers fell on the shimmering fabric. It was soft and silky, the finest garment I''d ever touched in my life.

    I picked up the dress and it practically slipped through my fingers like water. I gasped and clutched it tighter. This had to be a mistake.

    I looked around again but there was no other dress laid out. What if I put the dress on and it wasn''t meant for me? When the prince came back, he''d be furious. And after how he treated his concubine... but if he came back and I wasn''t dressed...

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    My fingers clenched around the silk fabric and I returned to the bathroom. The dress was so soft and delightful as it fluttered over my skin. The silk kissed my stomach and legs, rippling into place, and settling on my hips and around my body.

    It was a few sizes too big. I pinched the excess fabric at my waist and pulled it out from my body. Not that the size mattered, it was a stunning dress!

    The long sleeves hugged my arms snuggly and the neckline and back were low enough that they didn''t tangle with my collar. Glittering gold embroidered the wrists, hem, and neckline with a matching, braided belt around the waist.

    I smoothed my hands down the sides of the dress and a shiver ran up my spine. I giggled and wiggled around inside the amazing dress. Pure feminine delight overtook me.

    There was a mirror across the bathroom. I bit my lower lip and moved in front of it. Faced with my own reflection, I gasped and moved my hands to my cheeks. Pale and thin, a little bony around the cheeks, shoulders, and hips, but otherwise, I might consider myself beautiful.

    The heavy collar on my neck clashed with the pale color of the dress. There was a bright red gemstone like a pendant gleaming at the center. It wasn''t a pendant; it was what prevented me from doing magic.

    I knew the palace didn''t normally have slaves. They had no need for them with the many loyal commoners willing to work for low wages. But if Prince Cole intended to free me, he would have had my former master remove the collar.

    I was still as much a slave as ever, despite the bath, a new dress, and an upgraded position.

    Sighing, I let the cool steel fall back to my skin.

    The walls around me trembled and a deep, thundering rumble went through the bathroom.

    An earthquake! I grabbed my head and crouched down. The bottles on the edge of the tub shook and toppled onto the floor. My robe fell from its hook into a heap.

    The rumble slowly subsided and things settled down. I looked around the bathroom. It was a mess.

    If the prince came back and found the room in disarray, he might be angry. Whenever I was left alone in the past and anything got moved or displaced, I was met with a vicious beating. I didn''t want to incur the wrath of the War Dragon on my first day in his service. He could be back any moment. This was his suite.

    Hurriedly, I tidied up the bathroom and I checked the other rooms in the suite, making sure nothing was disturbed or out of place. Outside of the bathroom, the mess in the rest of the suite was minimal.

    What a strange earthquake.

    I avoided going into any rooms with closed doors but I had a moment to get the layout of the prince''s suites. I assumed it would come in handy as I was his acting personal attendant. The rooms that didn''t have closed doors included the parlor, the bathroom, and a large library.

    In the library, I paused at one of the bookshelves when a book title caught my eye. It referenced mage magic. I looked over the other books on that shelf.

    The History of Mage Magic

    Elemental Magic from Dragons

    Mage Bloodlines of Stivalia

    The entire shelf was dedicated to books on magic. My fingers itched. I wanted to get my hands on those books! My former master let me study magic to become more proficient and have better spells for him but I always loved studying.

    He only allowed me to read spell books but my curiosity went beyond that.

    Another rumble trembled through the walls and I stepped away from the bookshelves. What was going on? Telasia, especially the capital, was not known for earthquakes.

    I headed back to the bathroom where the rumbling was loudest and most violent. I didn''t know much about earthquakes but it seemed strange that it was stronger in the bathroom.

    This wasn''t an earthquake. What else could cause that kind of rumbling? I ignored the soaps when they toppled over again. The rumbling was coming from outside but I couldn''t just leave the prince''s quarters and wander around the palace on my own.

    His order had been to take a bath. I had to wait until he returned with more orders.

    A shuttered window sat just out of reach near the bathtub. I pushed a stepstool against the wall and reached the latch on the window. The shutters popped open.

    The rumbling grew louder and I was greeted by a massive, lidless, yellow eye with a slitted pupil. Red, horned scales wreathed the eye. Translucent, reptilian lenses closed over the eye and peeled back, making it brighter and shinier. The pupil narrowed in on me.

    "By the dragon!" I gasped.

    I leaned back and my foot slipped on the stool. Pitching backward, I grabbed at the wall, anything that would hold me up.

    "Ack!" I tipped over.

    My fall halted suddenly and thick, steel cable arms came around me. I thudded against a brick wall of a sturdy chest. I sucked in a sharp breath and looked up at my rescuer.

    The War Dragon himself stared down at me with an arched eyebrow.

 Chapter 6: Couldnt or Wouldnt?

    Cole

    "My apologies, Your Highness." The girl''s voice was timid and shocked. She immediately tried to pull away.

    Instinctively, my arms tightened around her. Quickly, I moved my hands to her shoulders and scrutinized her closely. I could feel her heart beating rapidly. Was she more afraid of me or Talon?

    She kept her head bowed and I couldn''t see her face. Her wavy, taupe hair slipped over her shoulders, brushing my knuckles. It was silky and smooth; the bath had done her good. I noticed subtle rusty hues in her hair, a common trait among mages.

    "You should not be so disrespectful toward Talon. He ranks higher than everyone outside the royal family."

    She kept her head bowed, a light shudder running through her. I could see how warm and flush her skin bronzed skin was, with a sunkissed glow.

    I am not disrespected by her shock. Talon entered my mind.

    This isn''t about you.

    "I was startled, Your Majesty. I will not be so again."

    "Good. Talon deserves your respect. He''s the reason you''re here in the palace instead of some mud hovel."

    She lifted her head, eyes wide. For the briefest moment, our eyes locked and I saw the stunning green of her irises. There were questions in her eyes, curiosity. It faded quickly. She averted her eyes and bowed her head again.

    I scoffed and pulled away from her, shaking my head. What a waste it was. Someone with the gift of magic to have her spirit so broken and beaten out of her. Yes, she was a slave, but Talon wouldn''t have shown interest in her if he hadn''t found something intriguing about her personality or her abilities.

    At every turn, she stifled the reactions that would make her more interesting. Years of conditioning and she was nothing now.

    You don''t have to push her. Talon argued.

    Then tell me why you like her. I need a reason to keep an unwanted slave around. I challenged him.

    The dragon growled, shaking the entire bathroom. I like her. You will too.

    That''s not enough, Talon. I want to know why you disrupted a formal event and why I got stuck with a new personal attendant.

    Talon fell silent and pulled his eye from the window. I heard the familiar thumping padding of his heavy feet as he walked away.

    Sighing, I took Talon''s words to heart. I didn''t know why he was being so vague and cryptic but there had to be a reason. I''d known Talon a long time. If he was keeping anything from me, there was a reason for that, too.

    I wasn''t as patient as Talon was. Whatever his reasons, I didn''t want the inconvenience that came with letting him take his time in telling me.

    I glanced over my shoulder at her and took her in from head to toe. The dress hung off of her. She was a little bony but even within the oversized garment, I could see that she had feminine curves in all the right places. She just needed a little more meat on her bones.

    "You know, underneath all the filth and rags, there''s a real woman. You clean up... pretty."

    She sucked in a sharp breath and I caught the rosy red that touched her cheeks. Still, she kept her eyes and her head down.

    That was disappointing.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    I sighed and shook my head again. Her dispassionate response was grating. This was going nowhere.

    "When was the last time you ate?" I asked.

    She lifted her head but she still didn''t meet my eyes. "I had breakfast this morning, Sire."

    "It''s night."

    She nodded.

    "Lucky for you, I brought you a warm meal." I motioned to the parlor. "Come with me."

    Like a loyal dog, she followed me to the other room. I pointed to a table with a covered tray.

    "Sit and eat."

    "I..." she clamped her mouth shut quickly.

    "You can speak, Sabine."

    Her brow creased slightly when I said her name. Slowly, she nodded and looked at the table.

    "I am not in need of a large, fancy meal. I can eat with the other attendants and serving women."

    I chuckled. "You''ll eat this meal. As my personal attendant, you won''t be joining the other serving staff."

    She noticeably shifted her weight from one foot to the other.

    I''d met slaves before who were submissive. She wasn''t submissive. I could see that spark in her eyes and submissive slaves weren''t resistant to orders like she was.

    I smirked and pulled the lid off the tray. A steaming meal of sauteed vegetables, juicy marinated venison, and freshly baked bread covered the plate.

    A slight gasp escaped the girl''s lips and her eyes roamed greedily over the hot meal. From across the table, I heard her stomach growl.

    "I don''t know what kind of life you are used to, but in the palace, even slaves eat well. Don''t make me repeat myself."

    She nodded and slowly took her seat. I sat across from her and waited until she began eating. Her eyes lit up for a moment and I saw delight dance in them. She bit into the fresh bread and a smile spread across her plump lips.

    She tried to hide it with her hand but I''d seen enough.

    "When was the last time you ate so well?"

    She cleared her throat and reached for the warm wine I''d provided.

    "I can''t remember."

    "Tell me, Sabine, why did your former master decide it was time to sell you? He spoke so highly of your talents and skill."

    She washed down her mouthful with another swig of wine.

    For a woman living as a slave, she did have impeccable table manners. The way she cut her food and ate small, delicate bites, always clearing her mouth before speaking. Her elbows never touched the table.

    I wouldn''t have expected such manners from anyone less than a noble.

    She lowered her hands into her lap and bowed her head. But her shoulders never slouched.

    "A potion I made for him didn''t have the desired effects." She pursed her lips and reached for her fork again.

    "Is that so?"

    She chose her words carefully. I noticed how she didn''t take any blame but she didn''t condemn the man, either.

    "Yes. It was the first time I''d done magic like that and it was untested."

    "Hmm."

    I scratched my eyebrow. She wasn''t telling me the truth. So, she did have a little spirit in her after all. It took guts to lie to a prince, especially one with my reputation.

    "You''re lying."

    She set her fork down again and placed her palms on the table. I waited for her to amend her statement but she remained silent.

    "What really happened?"

    "I will not speak ill of my master."

    "Former master," I corrected. "He''s a filthy piece of slime. You may speak ill of him all you''d like."

    She didn''t have to raise her eyes for me to see the wheels turning in her head.

    I could only imagine the life she''d lived and what she needed to do to survive.

    "He intended to use a love potion on a woman he desired. I was to make it. But I didn''t make it correctly and he blamed me."

    "You''re careful with your words."

    She looked up at me for a moment and quickly averted her eyes.

    I wished she''d stop doing that. It was hard to get a good read on her when she was always looking away. At first, I thought it was an attempt to show respect and obedience in the presence of royalty. Perhaps she was smarter than I anticipated, shielding her thoughts and emotions by keeping her eyes averted.

    "One might assume from your statement that the potion didn''t work due to your unfamiliarity with the magic. I think it is more complicated than that."

    Her tongue darted out across her lips and she took another sip of wine.

    "It was a mistake."

    "Not an accident?" I asked. A smile tugged at my lips. I held it back.

    She was clever. I found our conversation to be far more scintillating than any other I''d had for quite some time. Was this what Talon liked about her?

    I sighed and rubbed my forehead. This girl was a slave. She had no value to me other than Talon''s curiosity. I couldn''t let myself forget that.

    "I want you to tell me the whole truth. Stop choosing your words so carefully."

    The girl bit her lower lip and nodded. "I was not born a slave. I remember what it was like to have..." she shook her head. "Despite my former master''s wishes, I couldn''t use my power to enslave another."

    "Couldn''t? Don''t you mean, wouldn''t?" I arched an eyebrow at her.

    "What does it matter?"

    "Couldn''t implies that you were incapable of doing so as a limitation to your abilities. Wouldn''t means that you chose not to, a very odd behavior for a slave."

    She stayed silent; her head bowed. That must have touched a nerve. Now that her plate was clean and her glass empty, she reverted to her submissive posture. If I didn''t know better, I''d think she was the perfect slave.

    Smirking, I leaned across the table. "So, with that in mind, how do you plan on being useful to me?"

 Chapter 7: What Use Are You?

    Sabine

    I reached for my fork, despite my plate being empty. How was I supposed to answer the prince''s question? I just told him, foolishly, that I sabotaged an order from my former master.

    My eyes shifted side to side and my heart rate ticked up. It felt like there was something more to his question. He knew I had magic but if he was asking what I could do to be useful, it wasn''t my magic he was interested in.

    I flicked my eyes toward the corner where I hid while the prince dismissed his concubine. It was no secret that he had one concubine at a time until he got bored. He had me clean up, dress nicely, and eat well.

    If the War Dragon wanted me to be his next concubine, I was not in a position to refuse.

    Instinctively, I touched the collar on my neck, running my fingertips along the cool metal.

    The prince scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Don''t flatter yourself. You''re a bag of skin and bones."

    I bowed my head. His insult unexpectedly stung. I''d been in so few positions to receive compliments in my life, especially on my physical appearance.

    "My former master prized me for my magical abilities."

    "Yes, and you purposefully went against your former master to thwart a spell. How is that going to be useful to me?"

    I swallowed hard. He was right. What use was a magical slave that spoiled spells?

    "I would not make the same mistake under your supervision."

    He narrowed his eyes at me. The way he kept looking at me it felt like he was trying to figure me out. He was trying to read my thoughts and to get into my head. Unfortunately, I doubted he''d find anything of interest in there.

    "No, you wouldn''t," Prince Cole hissed between his teeth. "Tell me more about your magical accomplishments."

    My shoulders relaxed and I leaned back in the chair. That seemed like a harmless conversation.

    "I discovered my magic when I was five years old. My mother..." I paused and looked at my lap. "I was younger than most when I found my magic. She trained me for a few years."

    "She was a free mage?"

    I nodded. "When she passed away, I was still young and vulnerable. It wasn''t long before..." I touched the collar on my neck again.

    I hadn''t spoken of my mother since the last day I''d seen her alive. No one ever asked me about my past and there was never a reason to bring her up.

    "Your former master had other magical slaves. Why keep a child?"

    "I fought back. I think he thought he could use that to his advantage."

    "You fought back?" A small frown touched the prince''s lips.

    "With magic."

    His frown deepened even more.

    I recognized the look in his eyes. It was disappointment. He didn''t give me that look when I told him I defied my former master. Somehow, the rest of the story disappointed him more.

    "You''re proficient in offensive magic, battle magic, then?"

    "My mother taught me some, along with defensive magic. I was my former master''s bodyguard above all else."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Then you must be rather powerful."

    I shrugged. "I can''t say one way or the other, Your Majesty. I''ve never met any free mages besides my mother."

    The prince nodded and fell silent again. Something had changed in him. He didn''t seem curious about me anymore and there was a dark shadow in his eyes.

    "The palace is full of very talented, accomplished mages. I can get whatever I want or need from them, magically speaking."

    "Of course, Your Majesty." I nodded and twirled a tendril of hair around my finger, eyes fixed on my empty plate.

    "As you may know, being bonded to a dragon gives me my own elemental magic," he continued.

    I bit my tongue to hold back my retort. Everyone knew that dragons passed some of their magic to anyone bonded with them but their power was not nearly as strong as a trueborn mage. At least, that''s what my mother always told me and that''s why the palace had royal mages to begin with.

    I wasn''t about to challenge the War Dragon.

    "I understand, Your Majesty."

    "I''d like to know then; what you think you have to offer with your magic that I cannot readily get with the resources at my fingertips?"

    I worried my hands in my lap. What more could he want from me? I didn''t have the training to serve a Prince. If he didn''t want me for my magic, what was I doing here?

    "Well?"

    I winced. The harshness of his voice was like a slap to the face.

    "My apologies, Sire. I was trained in the service of magic. I was never taught etiquette or hospitality services. If you do not want me for my magic, then I''m afraid you made yourself a bad deal."

    I glanced up quickly and noticed that he had another strange look on his face. It looked like he didn''t believe me.

    "A bad deal, huh?"

    He sighed heavily and I watched from under my brow as he leaned back in his chair and stretched. His muscles bulged at the seams of his clothing. He looked relaxed, casual. His nimble fingers popped a button on his overcoat. It spilled open around him.

    I noticed how smooth and elegant his hands were. Hands that had killed thousands on the battlefields and they looked almost gentle in their elegance.

    "I''m sure you have some qualities that would be useful. Though if you''re insistent that magic is all you have to offer, show me something. If you impress me, I could be swayed."

    I hooked my forefinger through the collar at my throat. "I''m unable to cast magic with this collar. Only when my master speaks the magical word can I access my magic."

    My words caught in my throat and I struggled to get through my explanation. The heavy collar around my neck was a constant reminder that I was only half of myself. Without being able to feel my magic I felt lifeless, incomplete.

    Only when my former master spoke the word did I feel alive, until it wore off and the collar restricted me again. It was like constantly having a word on the tip of my tongue or the feeling of waking up and trying to remember a dream but the more I try, the harder it is to remember the details.

    It was there but it was always just out of my grasp.

    "What''s the magic word?" the prince asked.

    "I am not permitted to speak it."

    "I give you permission."

    I shook my head. "Your Highness, I can''t speak it. I''ve heard the word but the collar prevents me from understanding it. If I tried to speak it, some other word would come out."

    Prince Cole scoffed. He groaned and I lifted my eyes to see him throw his head back on his neck.

    "A bad deal indeed."

    My stomach twisted and my heart sank. Pleasing the War Dragon was the only thing keeping me from getting sent back to my former master. He would not think twice to sell me off to the first taker at this point.

    At least, with the prince, I knew I would be spared the degradation of many women slaves beholden to men. It was a small relief.

    "Do you think you could handle the simple task of being my personal attendant?" His voice came out as a condescending growl.

    "If I knew what was required of me, then I could learn."

    "Well, that''s something. As my personal attendant, the most important thing for you to do is anticipate my needs. You''ll take care of my quarters and attend to my personal requests. Is that doable?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." I nodded.

    "Good. Come with me. I''ll show you to your quarters."

    I stood and followed him across the parlor. The prince didn''t bring me to the parlor door. He brought me to a closed door I assumed to be a closet.

    Behind the closed door was an adjoining room.

    "You''ll have your own private bedroom, den, and bathroom." He nodded down the adjoining passageway.

    "Private?" I squeaked, my voice cracking. I cleared my throat. "Adjoined to your suites?"

    The prince smirked, a smile suggesting that I was some kind of meal. "Of course. How else will you be able to attend me whenever I need?"

    My stomach twisted and I looked away from his flecked, searching eyes. His looks unsettled me, right down to the bones. Maybe I wasn''t safe from his masculine needs.

    Heat flared across my cheeks and hurried through the door. Why was I blushing?

    "I''ll call on you when I need. Otherwise, you''ll care for my quarters."

    I heard the adjoining door close, my stomach churning uneasily. The fearsome War Dragon lived less than ten paces from my new bedroom. I''d be naive to think my only purpose here was as his personal attendant. He didn''t even want one.

    What did he really want from me?

 Chapter 8: Personal Attendant

    Sabine

    Light filtered across my face and I blinked my eyes open. The sun was up, which meant I overslept! My heart jumped into my throat and I sat bolt upright, breathing heavily and scrambling to grab my dress.

    The moment my fingers touched the silky fabric, I paused. I blinked a few more times and fell back on the pillows. I wasn''t in the slave house anymore. No one was going to beat down the door, kick me out of my cot, and nail me in the ribs for sleeping past sunrise.

    At least, I didn''t think so.

    The prince made it clear he''d call for me if he needed me and he hadn''t. In the meantime, I was to look after his quarters. He didn''t give me any strict scheduling expectations.

    I took my time getting up and looking over my new rooms. I''d never had so much space before. The bed was a real bed with a fluffy mattress, not a simple cot. It had sheets, nice blankets, and lots of pillows. I couldn''t remember sleeping so well in my life.

    The bedroom alone was twice the size of the slave quarters I grew up in. It had an empty bookshelf and a window that overlooked a palace garden. A thick velvet curtain and a gossamer curtain bunched up to the left of the window.

    There was a small bathroom with a trifold changing screen decorated with a crane and river reeds and a bathtub with connected plumbing.

    My private den, which I didn''t think I''d ever use, had more empty bookshelves a cushy couch, a couple of reading chairs, and a table for dining. I wasn''t altogether clear on how my meals were supposed to work but there was a covered tray on the table in the den.

    I bit my lower lip and pulled the top off. There were several fresh fruits, some warm pastries, and a pot of steeping tea. I sat down and helped myself to the breakfast offerings. While I enjoyed another cup of warm, jasmine tea, the den door opened and a maid came in.

    Immediately, I stood up and bowed my head.

    "My apologies, Miss Sabine, I did not know you were still here."

    I glanced up at her. She smoothed her hands over her red, silk maid''s apron.

    "I will come back when you''ve left." She curtsied, holding up her black maid''s uniform skirts, and tried to back out.

    "W-wait..."

    She froze. "What can I help you with, Miss?"

    I creased my brow. A maid was still free. She had more status than I did but she was acting like I was her superior.

    "There are many things about my new position that I don''t understand. Can you... educate me?"

    She tipped her eyes up, her brown cheeks tinged with a dark blush. Her brow creased slightly and narrowed in on my neck. "Oh..."

    I reached up and touched the collar. It was the only thing she could be looking at.

    "It is my duty to bring you and the prince meals. I leave them on the table and clean them up when you''re done."

    I shifted my weight from one foot to the other. A maid bringing me meals felt... off. I was grateful she didn''t tip her nose up at me or give me a condescending look.

    "There are other maids that see to cleaning His Highness''s wing of the palace. However, his personal quarters and the honeymoon suite are off limits to everyone but his personal attendant."

    "Honeymoon suite?" The words blurted out of my mouth before I could stop them.

    The maid curtsied again. "Yes, Miss. Prince Cole keeps it locked but on the king''s request, it must be dusted and well maintained for when the prince needs it."

    I nodded slowly.

    "Other than that, the prince will call for you when he needs something."

    "Thank you, very much." I bowed my head to her.

    "Are you finished with your breakfast?" she motioned to the tray.

    "Yes."

    She collected the tray and hurried out of my room. Under the tray was a key ring filled with keys. Each one had a different symbol on it. They must be the keys to the rooms of the prince''s wing of the palace. I imagined I''d need access to these places as his personal attendant.

    A little brass bell above my bed tinkled. I returned to the bedroom and saw the bell was attached to a string that ran through the wall in the direction of the prince''s suites.

    I pocketed the keys and headed through the adjoining passage to his parlor. The door was already cracked open. I knocked once and let myself in.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Prince Cole was waiting for me, arms crossed, lush lips pursed.

    "Well, you figured that out. That''s promising."

    I bowed my head. "You''re Highness."

    "No doubt, you discovered the key ring I left you. It gives you access to every room in my wing, should I need you to run errands for me. The only door that you won''t have a key to is the honeymoon suite."

    I flicked my eyes to him, lifting my head slightly.

    The prince caught my look. He held a hand out to me, giving me permission to speak.

    "Might I ask, why?"

    "I''m not married. There''s no need for you to access that suite."

    Sighing, I nodded. It wasn''t the answer I expected and it contradicted what the maid told me. I wasn''t going to question his reasons further. He didn''t have to tell me anything.

    "You''ll probably have a lot of downtime. I''m away a lot and when I''m here, I like my solitude. When you do have downtime, you are free to spend it as you wish, as long as you remain in my wing of the palace. That includes the eastern courtyard and gardens."

    "I understand, Your Highness."

    "Good. You''re dismissed for the day."

    When I looked up, the prince had already retreated into his bedroom. The door clicked shut behind him.

    I hadn''t had a day off in my life. What was I supposed to do with my time? I headed back to my rooms, keys jingling in my pocket. My thumb ran over one of the raised symbols on the key.

    I left my rooms and spent the morning matching each key to the door it belonged to based on the symbols on the keys. Each door had different embossed designs or engravings of magnificent scenes with dragons, birds, plants, flowers, and trees.

    Hidden within the designs, I found the symbols that corresponded to each key.

    How much money and labor had gone into making the palace doors when there were so many commoners that didn''t even have doors to separate the rooms within their houses?

    The palace walls and floor were made of white marble. The natural light spilling in made it feel otherworldly as I moved down the extended corridors. Other than oil lamp sconces on the walls and gold and red curtains draped around the windows, the halls were mostly empty.

    Now and then, I crossed paths with a maid or a soldier, but they ignored me.

    I ran out of inside exploration and had a sudden desire to go to the garden I could see from my bedroom window. Finding a door outside was easy. I hurried across the eastern courtyard, ignoring the raised cobblestones under my thin, sandal soles.

    The courtyard was empty too, except for a few guards on patrol. There was a gate to the garden on one end of the courtyard. I pushed open the gate and gasped as the floral fragrance surrounded me.

    I stared at the beautiful blossoms. Well-manicured paths wound through the garden, showing off the most extensive array of flowers, grasses, herbs, and decorative trees I''d ever seen. I heard trickling water, indicating a fountain or stream nearby.

    Birds dipped and swooped, singing their happy songs, and insects buzzed around.

    My heart sang and I couldn''t help smiling. It was truly a paradise.

    I went to the nearest patch of white lilies and stuck my face in the blossoms, inhaling the sweet aroma. Sighing, I walked along the paths, running my fingers along the flowers and grasses.

    My heart grew heavy. I loved plants but with the slave collar, I felt like I couldn''t feel them the same way I could with my magic. They didn''t feel as alive when I couldn''t access my magic.

    I returned to my room while the sun set, the sky turning orange and deep blue.

    Immediately, I sensed someone had been in the room. I could smell a faint scent similar to what the prince''s bathroom smelled like with those fragrant soaps. I scanned the room and found a note on the table in my parlor.

    {Sabine,

    I am leaving the palace for a few days. In my absence, the adjoining door between our rooms will remain locked. You do not have a key to that door. To clean my quarters, you''ll have to use the main entrance.

    You''ll find that your closet has been well stocked with clothes and shoes.

    I expect you to maintain my quarters in my absence.

    Prince Cole.}

    I tipped the note to the side and read it again. It sounded so awkward and disjointed. I guess I shouldn''t expect the War Dragon to write heartfelt letters.

    The doorknob behind me jiggled and I stuffed the note in my pocket. I turned, thinking the maid was bringing me dinner.

    Instead, Dulcey strode in, swaying her buxom hips. She flipped her dark hair over her shoulder and roamed her eyes over the room. She wrinkled her nose up before her big, doe eyes finally settled on me.

    "Isn''t this... intimate," she sneered, nodding to the door adjoining my room to the prince''s.

    I bowed my head. Whatever she came to say, I had to take it. Dulcey seemed like the type to report any insolence straight to the prince and I didn''t want to incur his wrath.

    "I can''t figure out what it is about you that made the prince dismiss me. You must be very kinky in the bedroom."

    I bit my tongue and clenched my fists in the folds of my dress. A flood of comebacks whipped through my mind, but I swallowed them quickly.

    "Do you speak at all!?" Dulcey demanded, throwing her arms in the air. Her fancy dress glittered in the lamplight.

    I didn''t know anything about this woman, other than that she was formerly Prince Cole''s concubine. But judging by her clothing, she had to be noble. A member of the royal court and a regular fixture at the palace.

    Slowly, I motioned to the collar on my neck.

    Dulcey scoffed. She grabbed the collar and lifted it. "What is this? Some kind of game the prince likes to play with you?"

    I gritted my teeth. For a moment, I let my eyes lock with hers. My blood boiled just under my skin and I narrowed my eyes at her.

    Dulcey''s eyes widened. She turned her back on me with a "huff." She seemed more upset that she wasn''t getting a rise out of me. Yet, all she had to do was give me permission to speak.

    She shot me a sharp look over her shoulder, her lips curling into a sly grin.

    "So, tell me, do you think the prince will make you his wife, his queen? If he didn''t think I was worthy, what makes you think you are?"

    "I don''t think I am."

    Dulcey''s jaw dropped. "Oh, she speaks. I don''t want you thinking the prince will make an honest woman out of you. There''s a certain type of woman he likes and you... are not it." Smirking, she motioned to herself.

    "Is that why he dismissed you instead of marrying you?" I clamped my hand over my mouth. The words were out before I could stop them.

    "You little tramp! How dare you speak out against me. You''re a filthy slave!"

    I bowed my head and composed myself, ready to take whatever she threw at me.

    "I''m not going to let you get away with this!" Dulcey pranced to the door. She slammed it shut and I heard something grind against the door.

    I ran over and tested the doorknob. It turned and caught. I turned harder but the handle locked in place. She must have shoved something against the door to hold the handle in place.

    "Prince Cole won''t be back to the palace for days. Don''t worry, I''ll let the maids know you aren''t in need of their meal deliveries, either." Her cackle drifted into my room and slowly faded as I heard her footsteps carry her down the hall.

    "Scales!" I swore and slammed my palm against the door.

 Chapter 9: The Front Lines

    Cole

    Talon''s great wings beat the air with low a whump, whump, whump. I sat, legs astride, over his long neck, backside against a ridge at the base of his neck before his wing joints.

    The sun sank low on the horizon, streaking the sky with deep oranges and purples. Below us, the forest changed to mountains, then to open fields littered with tents and large weaponry like catapults and battering rams.

    The encampment looks good. Talon commented.

    They look restless and tired.

    He roared in response and circled downward, gliding in slow, lazy circles as he descended from the skies. I grabbed the leather strap on his neck that kept me from falling to my death. These rides to and from the battlefields never seemed long enough.

    The ground trembled as Talon landed and several nearby soldiers wavered, knees buckling. A few of them even lost their footing.

    I swung my leg over Talon''s neck and he raised his front hand, creating a step. I hopped onto the back of his hand and then down to the ground. As soon as my boots sank into the mushy, soft earth, the soldiers all bowed to me.

    "Your Highness."

    "Sire."

    "Prince Cole."

    They offered me proper respect as I strode through the rows of tents. My presence stopped everyone in their tracks, from the young boys polishing armor and sharpening weapons to the restless new recruits sparring in the penned-off training field. Even the most seasoned soldiers, who spent their leisure time sitting around campfires drinking mead and missing home, stopped chattering and took notice.

    I walked straight through to the command tent at the center of the encampment. Since my last visit, Wyatt had already moved the army to the border of Carsa. Due to the treaty we recently enforced on Avengar, we had the right to set up an army on their lands and press into neighboring nations.

    "Tell me what the plan is." I pushed the tent flaps open and strode right up to Wyatt and his table.

    He had a map of Carsa laid out with carved wooden pieces symbolizing our different platoons and how they''d attack.

    He looked up, brown eyes widening a moment, a smile tugging at his thin lips. "What are you doing here? Didn''t your father give you leave after the celebration?"

    "I got bored. Besides, I had to dismiss Dulcey and I want as much distance between the two of us until she gets her hooks into someone else."

    Wyatt smirked and shook his head. "You''re choosing battle over handling a scorned woman?"

    "Wouldn''t you?"

    Wyatt pursed his lips. His eyes darted to the cot in the corner of the tent. He had the largest tent as general of the army but the majority of the space was reserved for planning and meeting with other leaders in the army. His little cot was all he spared for himself.

    I followed his gaze and saw the crumbled, messy blankets. There was a stray piece of shoulder armor on the ground by the cot. When I looked back at Wyatt, I noticed he wasn''t missing any armor.

    "I suppose I don''t need you to answer that," I chuckled.

    "Do you want to hear about Carsa or do you want to hear about what I''ve been doing in my downtime?"

    "Carsa. Although, I''m certain it is more about who you''re doing in your downtime." I smirked and placed my palms on the table, leaning forward just enough to challenge Wyatt.

    He sighed and pointed to the wooden figures. "Carsa''s military is weak but they have strongholds they can hide behind for months. They were well fortified and the nation''s food production is more than enough to keep them supplied for a long time."

    "Talon and I can break their defenses."

    "Don''t be so sure." Wyatt shook his head. "They have three fortresses where their people are hiding out. These fortresses aren''t like any we''ve encountered before. They aren''t made of wood or stone. They''re carved into the mountainside of this range here."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Wyatt ran his finger along the mountain range and tapped three spots where the fortresses existed.

    "You and Talon have many talents but the two of you can''t bring down an entire mountain range."

    I sighed heavily and flicked one of the wooden figurines over. "We can try."

    "It''s a waste of energy."

    I grunted in agreement. "Can we cut off their food supply? If they''re hiding out in the mountains, they''ll have to send someone out to restock their supplies."

    "I already looked into that. Carsa is a small nation but their ancestors planned well for an attack. There are several underground tunnels that lead to their granaries and smokehouses. Many of them are also hidden in the mountains."

    "Well then, that is a problem."

    "I''ve sent out scouts to report back on locations of food stores. Destroying them will be easier than breaking into the fortresses."

    "Agreed. Then again, they could always send people out to the fields to harvest crops as needed. With the size of their agricultural domain, we''d never be able to watch all the fields at once." I smiled dryly and picked up the wooden figurine of Talon. I placed him perfectly at the center of the crop fields in Carsa.

    Wyatt gave me a long, somber look. "Are you sure?"

    "Returning to my father empty-handed isn''t an option, is it?"

    "He''d understand, given the preparations Carsa has taken to avoid such an attack."

    I scoffed. "This is the only way. I''ll leave it in your hands to plan the remainder of the attack, focusing on storehouses hidden in the mountains."

    Wyatt nodded sharply. "And the people?"

    "Once they realize how dire their situation is, they''ll come to the negotiation table. We move at dawn."

    I left Wyatt''s tent and headed back to Talon. Since we came and went so frequently, I never set myself up with a large command tent like Wyatt. Especially on the eve of battle, I preferred sleeping under the stars with Talon.

    I don''t like this plan, Talon announced when I reached him.

    I ran a hand over his large snout and the flat, triangular brow. My fingers traced along the spiked ridge of his eye. His heavy lid drooped and he hummed.

    It''s the only way. You should hunt tonight, make sure you''re at top strength. There are deer in the forest to the south and fire bramble grows by all the rivers.

    Fire bramble?

    You''ll need all the firepower we can muster.

    Talon grunted. He stood and shook himself off before launching into the air and gliding away. Of course, Talon had fire breath of his own but the fire bramble would increase his fire''s strength, heat, and duration.

    For the coming battle, it was necessary.

    ...

    The sun peaked and I was already on my feet getting my boots on and securing Talon''s straps.

    Go to the edge of the encampment. I''ll meet you there. I affectionately slapped Talon on the haunch as he lumbered off.

    I met Wyatt for a quick breakfast and to confirm that we had the intel we needed. He showed me where he was sending troops into the mountains and all the food stores they''d uncovered.

    "That should be enough to get their attention and weaken their resolve." I nodded, staring at the wooden figure of Talon on the map.

    "I doubt they''ll notice. Everyone''s eyes will be on you and Talon."

    "Let''s do this."

    Wyatt grabbed his sword and left his tent with me. He went to the other leaders of the army and began doling out assignments. I went to Talon. He and I had to get started before the troops were deployed.

    I mounted Talon''s neck and he rose into the air, beating his wings and kicking up a heavy dust cloud. He soared straight to the heart of Carsa.

    Below, I saw miles and miles of grain, corn, and other crops. Acres of grassy fields held grazing livestock like cattle.

    Are you ready? I asked Talon, rubbing his neck.

    Are you?

    I didn''t need to answer him. He already knew my thoughts and feelings.

    Talon roared. He dove down and opened his mouth, spouting a torrent of fire through one of the major crop fields. I spun my arms over my head, magic sparking at my fingertips. I kicked up a gentle wind. It fanned the flames and spread them from one field to the next.

    The flames licked and crackled, ravenously devouring crops and fields.

    Talon and I flew to another field and again doused it in flames. I used my elemental magic again to fan the flames and keep them spreading.

    We moved onto the grazing pastures, burning them to a crisp, along with the livestock.

    Before noon, Talon and I completely decimated the crops and livestock of Carsa.

    Head to that mountain stream. It branches off and supplies water to the fortresses.

    Talon grumbled his protest but he did as I instructed. He landed heavily at the base of the mountain. I hopped off and ran to the edge of the stream. I dipped my hand in the water and called on my elemental magic again.

    The water churned and frothed. When it settled down again, the current reversed, sending water up into the mountains. I manipulated the wind to carry ash from the fires right to the water. It turned the stream black and muddy. They wouldn''t risk drinking that water now.

    That''s it. We''ll meet up with everyone else back at camp.

    Talon and I flew over Carsa. I looked down at the raging fires that continued to devour and consume everything in their path. I could feel the heat as we flew over, the crackling of flames more like thunder.

    We soared close to the mountains and I saw people emerging from the fortresses, probably to investigate the sounds. They hugged each other. I couldn''t hear them over the roaring flames but I imagined many of them were crying.

    "Carsa''s king came out shortly after the fires started waving a white flag," Wyatt told me when we met up at his tent again.

    "Good. You can negotiate the terms of their treaty."

    "Shouldn''t you be part of that? You are the prince."

    I shook my head. "I doubt they''ll be so agreeable with the man who burned their fields."

    "I''ll send an update once negotiations have concluded. Sire..." Wyatt trailed off with a heavy sigh.

    "There''s a reason I''m called the War Dragon, and today, I reminded the world of that."

 Chapter 10: Starvation

    Sabine

    I knocked on the bedroom door. "Is anyone out there!?"

    A hollow echo greeted me back. I''d heard from the maids that when Prince Cole left the palace, his wing was barely attended. He didn''t like people getting into his business when he wasn''t there. No one was there to hear me but I still called out every few hours.

    My eyes shifted to my bedroom window for the thousandth time. I hauled myself up, leaning on the door. My legs trembled slightly as I walked across my suite. With each step, my stomach gurgled and growled.

    I put a hand on my stomach to steady it. This wasn''t the first time I''d endured starvation. It was the first time I''d been denied water.

    Shortly after arriving in the palace, I learned that if one wanted to take a bath, they had to send a request to the bathhouse where the water was heated and pumped through the pipes to the appropriate room. Turning the knobs did nothing if there wasn''t water waiting.

    I was completely cut off.

    Sighing, I leaned against the bedroom door frame to catch my breath. I licked my dry, cracking lips, my tongue like sandpaper. My mouth tasted like ash. I smacked my lips, searching for any kind of moisture. There was none.

    I got to the window, resting between each step and leaning against whatever was close by. My fingers slipped from the lock again and again. I plucked at the fastener but couldn''t get a grip on it. All the strength was gone from my fingers.

    Groaning, I slammed my fist against the windowsill.

    "Ouch," I hissed, biting the inside of my cheek. My dry, brittle skin tore on the wooden frame. Warm blood oozed down my wrist.

    I tried the lock again and it loosened. The window popped open and fresh air whooshed in. I gripped the windowsill and breathed in the air. My mind cleared and I felt a surge of strength. I could do this. It wasn''t that far of a climb down to the ground.

    Quickly, I scanned the area. There was a ledge I could drop down to and from there, a tree I could reach.

    My heart swelled and I swung my leg over the window sill. I just needed to hold it together a little longer...

    "Ahh!"

    I flew off the windowsill, landing hard on the bedroom floor. Electrical shocks crackled from my collar down my arms and legs. My muscles twitched uncontrollably.

    I whimpered, my body jerking with electrical shocks, and the metal against my skin burned blisters around my neck. This is what happened when a slave tried to escape. I lay as still as possible with my muscles spasming, willing the pain to end.

    If the prince didn''t return soon, I was dead. I threw my arm over my eyes and wondered if this was all a dream. It couldn''t be real, could it?

    A soft tap, tap, tap prickled my ears. I squinted my eyes closed. Whatever it was, I didn''t want it. I put my hand on my aching stomach and tried to swallow, my mouth tasting of sand.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    "Hello...?" a soft, gentle voice called.

    Great, I was so hungry I was hallucinating.

    Light footsteps echoed through the stone floor, vibrating in my skull like a drum. I pulled my arm away from my eyes and saw a pair of curious blue eyes peering at me.

    "Are you okay?" her eyebrows shot into her hairline.

    I shrugged and closed my eyes. Overwhelming fatigue and weakness wrapped around me and dragged me down like it was pulling me straight to hell. I closed my eyes and finally gave in to it.

    ...

    "I think she''s waking up."

    I knew that voice. I strained through the darkness to remember where I''d heard it but the only image my mind conjured was a pair of bright, blue eyes.

    Warm, soft fingers curled around my wrist. Instinctively, I recoiled.

    "It''s okay. We''re not going to hurt you." That voice was so soft and friendly. She spoke to me like I was an equal.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "You don''t need to be here, Rosalie. The healers said she''d be fine once they got some food and fluids in her." That voice, I knew.

    I pried my eyes open and stared into the surly, scowling face of Prince Cole. He arched an eyebrow at me and I immediately looked away.

    "Oh good, you are awake!"

    I flicked my eyes in the direction of the gentle voice. A young woman sat at my bedside. Her strawberry blond hair was swept back in a long braid and her bright blue eyes twinkled. Those were the eyes I''d seen just before passing out.

    "Excuse my rudeness. I''m Rosalie, Prince Cole''s younger sister. It is nice to meet you, Sabine." She smiled warmly and looked like she was expecting me to reply.

    I glanced at the prince.

    "I''m gone for a few days and you nearly starve to death. Don''t you know how to take care of yourself?" he scoffed and crossed thick arms across his chest.

    "Stop it, Cole. When I found her, there was a chair outside the door, like it was meant to barricade her in. I don''t think she did this to herself."

    The prince pursed his lips. He came up to the foot of my bed and rested his hands on the carved, wooden footboard.

    His presence surprised me. I was no more than an annoyance to him. Why would he be here to see if I was okay? Why would he care if I took care of myself?

    "So, who did this to you?"

    I bit my tongue, holding back my words. Pointing the finger at a noblewoman would do more harm to me than it would to her. I had no right to speak the name of anyone higher ranking than me.

    "Your silence tells me that whoever did this is of higher rank than you. Likely someone higher than a servant, groundskeeper, or guard," the prince surmised.

    I rolled my lips in on themselves and kept my eyes down. The other night when he watched me eat, he''d seen right through my attempts at subterfuge. He was too good at reading me.

    The prince breathed out heavily and tilted his head back. "Sabine, I''m ordering you to tell me who did this to you!" His voice was firm and uncompromising.

    A shudder ran through me and I grabbed the bedsheets, pulling them closer. Like those would protect me against the Great War Dragon.

    "This is useless. Just an empty shell that won''t even stand up for herself." The prince scoffed and turned away from my bed.

    I saw his shoulders tremble, tension rising in his muscles. What would he do if I continued to disobey him? How far would he go to get answers from me? His fists clenched and shook at his sides.

    "You''re being too hard on her, Cole. There''s a good possibility that Sabine doesn''t know who did this to her. She hasn''t been here that long and doesn''t know everyone by name."

    Rosalie delicately touched my wrist again. I tensed but she didn''t release her hold this time. Why was she being so nice to me?

    "She''ll never say anything with you making excuses for her, Rosalie," the prince ground out through gritted teeth. "I don''t have time for this."

    He tossed me an angry look through slitted eyes and stormed off. The door slammed and I winced. I had a feeling my silence would have consequences.

    "Don''t mind Cole. He can be a real grump sometimes." Rosalie giggled. She stood up and fluffed my pillows.

    Shocked, I leaned out of the way. This was unusual treatment from a princess.

    She sat back down and shrugged. "You know, you don''t have to hold your tongue around me. I''m not my brother and, well, you''re the most interesting person to come to the palace in years."

    A dry, hoarse laugh escaped my lips. My throat ached.

    "Here, have some water." Rosalie handed me a chalice.

    I grabbed it and drank greedily. The cool liquid soothed my throat and mouth, streaks running down my chin. Sighing, I set the empty chalice aside.

    "Thank you."

    Rosalie''s eyes lit up. "So, you do talk. Good. As my brother''s personal attendant, we''re probably going to see each other a lot and it would be easier if we were on speaking terms."

    "What happened after I...?"

    "Passed out?"

    I nodded and reached for my collar. Rosalie grabbed my hand and pulled it away.

    "You... got badly burned from the collar. A healer put on a magical salve to speed up your healing but it still has a way to go. She left some salve for you to apply twice a day." She nodded to the bedside table.

    Beside the chalice was a small ceramic pot filled with a greasy, waxy salve.

    "I came by to meet you and it is a good thing I did because you were in rough shape. I already told the maids to bring you extra meals for the next few days."

    I chewed the inside of my cheek, and my stomach twisted. "Thank you. That''s very kind of you, Your Highness." I bowed my head.

    Rosalie laughed a sweet, bell-like laugh. "I''ll admit, it was a bit selfishly motivated. It''s so unusual for my brother to show interest in anything or anyone, other than Talon and the battlefields. I was here looking to meet you and figure out how you charmed him."

    I smoothed out the wrinkles in my comforter. She kept speaking to me like we were friends and her kindness was hard to ignore. For as long as I could remember, anyone offering something that seemed too good to be true couldn''t be trusted.

    "I didn''t charm the prince. Ever since I got here, I seem to be more of an annoyance than an asset to him."

    "Don''t take that personally. He''s like that with everyone, even our father. Trust me, if he didn''t want you here, you wouldn''t be."

    I wasn''t sure if that was supposed to make me feel better about the situation. If what she said was true, what did the prince want with me? It couldn''t be anything good.

    "Thank you for... helping me." I caught Rosalie''s frown when I glanced at her face.

    "He said you lived a pretty rough life. Is it common for people of your status to not have friends or anyone to look out for them?"

    I sighed. "I can''t speak to that. However, that was my own situation with my former master."

    "I''m sorry," she gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. "That sounds very... lonely."

    "It''s all I ever knew."

    New light returned to Rosalie''s eyes and she grabbed my hand. "Not anymore. We can be friends."

    "No, we can''t. You''re a princess and I''m a slave."

    "Pfft." Rosalie dismissed my concerns. "You''re the crowned prince''s personal attendant. Who better than to be friends with a princess than someone who will be working closely with the royal family?"

    A smile tugged at my lips. Rosalie was sweet and kind. I wanted to like her but there was a nagging pull in the back of my mind telling me to be cautious. Royalty and slaves didn''t mix.

 Chapter 11: Broken

    Cole

    What use was a slave if she didn''t obey my orders? She''d warned me of her history of disobedience. I thought it would take more than a few days for her to grow so defiant.

    I stalked through the palace corridor, my bootheels clicking on the marble floor. No one in the palace disobeyed me. Her refusal to answer was a challenge I couldn''t ignore.

    Talon, where are you?

    In the gardens by the fish pond.

    I changed direction and went out to the gardens. The large, red-scaled beast lounged on the sunny rocks around the fish pond. His body curled around the curve of the water, one hand hanging lazily into the glassy surface.

    Colorful fish with scales of blue, green, red, and orange nibbled at Talon''s black claws. Their bodies swayed and curled elegantly as their translucent, feathery fins disrupted the pond''s surface.

    He looked so relaxed. Given that we just burned the wheat fields of a neighboring territory, leaving thousands to starve if they didn''t enter a trade agreement with Telasia, he had an uncanny way of letting it all go.

    I headed to a nearby shed and grabbed a bucket, scrub brush, and bottle of sweet oils.

    Talon lazily raised one eyelid, his slitted pupil following me. He huffed a curling tendril of smoke when he saw the grooming supplies.

    I poured the oil into the bucket and dipped the brush in. Talon had some loose scales on his haunches. I started there, scrubbing the oil into his hide, knocking loose the old scales, and nourishing the leathery skin beneath so new ones would grow.

    Talon grumbled and rolled his leg away.

    Not so hard. You''ll scrub my skin right off.

    Sorry.

    The great dragon huffed again. He craned his long neck around until his head was right in front of me. He rested his head on a rock blinking large, reptilian eyes in my direction.

    You''re annoyed.

    I scoffed. You noticed, did you?

    I don''t understand. Sabine survived, didn''t she? Why are you so upset?

    I paused, the brush coming to a standstill on Talon''s side. Narrowing my eyes, I studied the dragon''s face closely. It was hard to determine a dragon''s thoughts or emotions through tone and expression. I could feel a lot of what Talon felt but sometimes it was hard to know if those were his feelings or mine reflected back at me through him.

    Sabine, is it?

    She has a nice name.

    I rolled my eyes and got back to scrubbing. Since when did Talon use anyone''s name, other than mine and other dragons?

    She wouldn''t answer my question. I gave her an order and she refused. What good is a slave that refuses to do what their master asks?

    You said you didn''t want a slave. Talon rumbled. The ground trembled beneath my feet and the water in the fish pond vibrated. The fish panicked, swishing back and forth before finally submerging deeper.

    Whether I want her or not, she is still my slave and should act like one! I tossed the brush in the bucket. Huffing, I sat on a rock and leaned my back against Talon''s side. His warmth enveloped me and the steady rise and fall of his great breaths helped me relax.

    You''re angry about what was done to her. Talon pointed out. Is that because you care for her?

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    What? No! She has her uses, and she''s here by your request, remember?

    I could not forget that. Sabine is a light in the dark.

    I rolled my eyes again. Whatever that was supposed to mean. Whoever attacked her was really attacking me. I tipped my head back against Talon''s body and closed my eyes. Who in the palace is bold enough to go after the War Dragon''s personal property?

    Bold? They attacked a slave girl, someone who couldn''t fight back or speak out against anyone of higher rank. They purposefully attacked the one person who was helpless, defenseless, and alone with no personal ties to anyone.

    Scoffing, I opened my eyes and watched fluffy white clouds roll by. If that was the case, who in the palace wanted to attack me but was too weak and cowardly that they had to go after someone as vulnerable as Sabine?

    She''s stronger than you think.

    Yes, she survived longer than I''d expected without food and water. She even survived severe burns from her collar in her weakened state.

    Mages built the slave collars and put all the spells and tricks into them that made them work. I asked the palace mages why her collar burned her when she was attempting to get food. They told me the collars weren''t mind readers. Her intention was to "get out" of where she was and when she tried to climb out a window, it registered as her trying to escape.

    I shook my head. The device meant to keep her from running almost cost Sabine her life. Slaves never had a chance.

    Why wouldn''t she tell me? She knows who I am and that I would not let this insult against me go unpunished.

    Talon chortled and more smoke rose from his nostrils.

    You and I both know that a slave who points a finger at someone higher ranking than them is just as likely to be punished while the offender goes free.

    I snorted and shook my head. That''s not how I do things. Especially, since the target of this attack was me.

    Sabine doesn''t know that.

    I couldn''t get used to hearing her name in Talon''s voice. Dragons rarely used such formalities with anyone outside their own species or their bonded human. Talon''s fondness for this girl went far beyond just finding her interesting.

    Jealousy curled in my stomach. What was it about some slave that had my dragon so curious and adoring of her?

    She should! She should know that I wouldn''t punish her.

    Talon lifted his head to the sky and bugled, a sound akin to laughter. Have you done anything to make her think that?

    I chewed the inside of my lip. It had been so long since I had a slave under my care, that I could hardly remember how a lifetime of mistreatment made them. She was just as suspicious and cautious of me as anyone else.

    Considering who her last master was, I couldn''t blame her for that. She''d been broken when she was just a child.

    She''s not broken, Talon interjected fiercely.

    If you say so. Half the time, she just stares into space. It''s like there''s no one inside at all.

    Abruptly, Talon stood up and I fell backward. I caught myself before tumbling off the rocks into the fish pond.

    "Hey!" I blurted out aloud.

    The great dragon swished his tail and walked deeper into the gardens. Everything around the palace, and many of the buildings, had been tailored and constructed to accommodate the dragons and their size. Only a few wings in the inner palace, like our family wings, were too small for dragons.

    I watched Talon disappear into the greenery, his scales glinting with sunlight as he sauntered off.

    "Well, I guess that concludes that conversation..." I stood up and dusted myself off.

    You''ll see, Cole. Sabine is more than you could ever imagine.

    I shook my head and wondered if the girl''s love potion had worked after all, on my dragon of all things.

    Footsteps down the garden path caught my attention. I turned as a servant strode toward me holding a silver tray. He stopped in front of me and bowed, holding the tray up.

    There was an envelope, sealed with wax, on the center of the tray. I recognized Wyatt''s seal and I snatched the letter.

    "Your Majesty." The servant bowed again.

    I dismissed him with the flick of my writs and opened the envelope. I''d left Wyatt on the frontlines to handle the trade agreement. He was better at negotiating and I was better at threatening.

    {Your Highness,

    Negotiations have concluded. The good people of Carsa are happy to enter into a trade agreement with Telasia in exchange for protection from mages. The people have expressed growing concern with the unusual uptick in mage activity throughout their countryside. They believe the mages have a sinister purpose.

    I have not told them the mages are likely there in response to our presence as they seem far too eager to sign their liberties away to a treaty with us. Should they learn the truth, they might become uncooperative.

    In light of their observations, I''ve sent several scouts into Carsa territory and have noticed the increased mage activity as well. They all bear the symbol of Stivalia. It is clear that King Verill is getting bolder. Two mages were captured as they attempted to storm the negotiation summit. I have the situation under control but I fear it will only escalate.

    Please await further updates,

    General Wyatt.}

    I scrunched up the letter in my fist. Damn Stivalia! If they knew what was good for them, they''d back off. What was their sudden obsession with meddling in our affairs? It would only end in their demise.

 Chapter 12: Speak Freely

    Cole

    The Great Hall had four rows of marble pillars, rising higher than any other ceiling in the palace. The white, red, and gold tiled floor was always polished and waxed. It was the only room in the palace large enough for the entire royal family and all the dragons.

    Talon was already there when I arrived. He was curled up, like a sleeping dog. When I entered the hall, he opened one eyelid lazily, grumbled at me, and closed the lid again.

    Rosalie rested her elbow, and her weight, on Morganna''s wedge-shaped, ridged head. Morganna slumbered peacefully, light smoke tendrils curling from her nostrils.

    I motioned for Sabine to stand off to the side. Her presence wasn''t necessary, but as my personal attendant, it gave me reason to include her in a family meeting. If I planned to find out why Talon was so interested in her, I needed to keep pushing her out of her comfort zone.

    A meeting with my father would definitely be uncomfortable.

    "Where is everyone?" I asked as I walked toward Rosalie.

    She shrugged. "Allistair and Dromon should be on their way..."

    Click. Click. Click.

    The unmistakable sound of dragon claws on the tile ebbed closer. Through the steel arch of the Great Hall, Alistair and his crystalline dragon entered. Dromon immediately went to Morganna''s side and lay beside her, their backs pressed together.

    King Talis and the golden Queen Dragon Amonette arrived last, fashionably late. Amonette positioned herself behind my father, her head raised, fully alert.

    Whenever her golden eyes fell on me, I felt it deep in my bones. I narrowed my eyes and crossed my arms.

    "What is so important that it requires all of us?" I asked, addressing the king bluntly.

    "I was most disturbed, Cole, by your recent reports. Stivalia is overreaching and I know that if we don''t put a stop to it, they''ll continue to encroach on us." The king''s eyes stared at me just as hard as his dragon''s.

    I took a deep breath and stared past my father and the dragon. "They haven''t encroached. The moment any of their mages attack, Wyatt and I are ready. You can be sure, Father, that I showed them just what dragons are capable of in the last battle."

    My father''s thin, pale lips curled into a broad smile. "That''s what I like to hear."

    "Why do I have to be here for this? Cole is the one that likes to play soldier," Alistair complained. He tilted his head back with an annoyed groan.

    "If we are to go to war with Stivalia, then all of you must be prepared, whether you''re in direct combat or not. The future of this family is at stake." The king''s hand landed on his decorated sword hilt.

    "War? Who said anything about war?" Rosalie''s voice rose nervously.

    "Tension with Stivalia has been growing for some time..."

    My father''s voice droned on but I stopped listening. I glanced at Talon. His eyes were still closed but I knew he was awake.

    How long until he declares war? The crimson beast asked.

    Ask Amonette. She''ll have a better read on his thoughts and emotions.

    You don''t like it when I connect with her. You don''t want her to see inside us.

    I sighed and nodded discreetly to the dragon. From your vantage point of having your eyes closed, could you at least try to pick up on anything useful?

    I already have.

    A servants'' door in the wall opened and several servants joined us in the Great Hall with trays of food. They inched around the dragons. Whenever any of the servants got close, their legs wobbled and they couldn''t take their eyes off the dragons.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Never in the history of our royal household, had a dragon gone rogue and attacked the serving staff in the palace. And yet, they all acted like the dragons were dangerous, poisonous snakes, ready to strike.

    It was the very reason why I brought Sabine to this meeting.

    Talon, stand up and rustle your wings. The servants love it when you do that.

    Talon grumbled. He stood up and thumped his front paws on the polished, marble floor. Yawning, the dragon showed off his pearly-white teeth and rustled his wings.

    I smirked as the servants visibly trembled and one of them yelped. They scurried away from Talon, taking refuge as close to the servant''s door as they could without abandoning their duties. I flicked my eyes toward Sabine.

    Her bright green eyes were fixed on Talon but there wasn''t a single tremor in her hands or in her expression. If anything, her eyes gleamed with curiosity or excitement.

    She''s not afraid of you, or the other dragons, I commented.

    Why should she be?

    Is that why you like her?

    She has a special fire.

    I sighed and rolled my eyes to the gold-gilded ceiling. I still didn''t know what he meant by that.

    "Cole, I want you to begin organizing an elite strike team to target the mages roaming the countryside, spying on us." King Talis''s voice boomed.

    I turned my head toward him and nodded. "I''ll get it done."

    My father waved Alistair and Rosalie out of the Great Hall. Their dragons'' nails clicked as they left. As soon as they were gone, a warm wave filled the hall. Talon began to hum and I heard a soft sigh from Sabine.

    I narrowed my eyes at Amonette. "Make her stop!" I pointed at the golden dragon.

    "It''s for your benefit, Son. You''re so tense and angry all the time. Amonette is simply easing the tension."

    "I don''t need her, or you, to settle my emotions." I snarled and turned away from my father.

    The warm comfort pressed heavy against me. I could feel it breaking through my annoyance, enticing me to relax. I fought against her.

    "Are we done here?" I moved closer to Talon, keeping our mind connection open so he could help me block out Amonette''s powers.

    My father wasn''t called Dragon of the Heart for nothing. With Amonette, the two of them could create a more agreeable atmosphere. I saw it as emotional manipulation.

    "There''s one more matter the two of us need to discuss. It came to my attention that you dismissed your concubine and haven''t found another."

    "I''ve been flying back and forth between Vagra and the battlefields. I don''t have time to cater to a high-maintenance concubine. Do you care so much about what I do in my personal life?"

    The king sighed. "I worry about you not choosing a wife!"

    "Then why don''t you pass the crown to Alistair? I''m sure he''d love to provide you with an heir."

    "Alistair is not fit to rule," my father growled.

    "Since your options are so limited, then you''ll have to be patient." I pushed back against the strength of Amonette''s soothing energy and turned on my heel. "Sabine, Talon, we''re leaving."

    ...

    Sabine

    We returned to Prince Cole''s quarters and he sat down in the parlor. He immediately instructed me to remove his boots. I knelt down and pulled at the leather laces.

    "What did you think of that little family get-together?"

    I paused and looked at the prince. His restless eyes weren''t looking at me. Sighing, I pulled his boot off and considered how to respond. I didn''t want him to repeat himself, I knew how much he hated that.

    "It was a lovely gathering."

    The prince scoffed. "You don''t have much experience with family, do you?"

    "No." I shook my head.

    "You really thought my father droning on about a perceived threat from Stivalia and berating me about finding a wife was lovely?"

    "I do not have an opinion on it one way or the other. I''m just a slave." I bowed my head before him, keeping my tone flat and apathetic.

    "I''m asking you to have an opinion about it," he clarified.

    My presence at the meeting had been a formality. I wasn''t there to be seen or heard but I''d seen and heard everything, including the unusual tension between the king and the crowned prince. It was not my place to comment on it.

    I didn''t know much about the international relationships between Telasia and Stivalia but I understood King Talis''s view on Stivalia and King Verill.

    "Why do you want my opinion? It is meaningless."

    "As a slave, I imagine you see and hear a lot from the shadows."

    I nodded slowly. This was dangerous ground to tread on but I already knew the prince wasn''t happy with me for refusing to name my attacker when Dulcey locked me up to starve. If I denied him again, I didn''t think I''d be around to do it a third time.

    "May I speak freely?" I set his boots aside and remained kneeling before him.

    The prince nodded, his eyes still staring off in a different direction.

    "King Talis talks of the tyranny of Stivalia and King Verill. Using that to justify pursuing war with another powerful nation."

    "Is there a problem with that? King Verill is brutal and treats any citizen in Stivalia without magic as if they were no better than slaves."

    I sniffed and ran my hands up and down my thighs. "Perhaps I am not the right person to offer an objective opinion." I hooked my forefinger around the slave collar.

    "I don''t want objective. I want to know what you think," the prince demanded.

    Why the prince wanted my thoughts, I didn''t know. "I find it ironic that King Talis speaks of King Verill as a tyrant when he is nothing more than a conqueror himself. He invades other nations and claims their resources."

    The prince scoffed and brought his eyes to mine. A dark shadow settled over his face and his brow and eyes contorted in a glare.

    Had I spoken too freely?

 Chapter 13: Finish What You Started

    Sabine

    The prince continued to stare at me, a deep glare shadowing his eyes. I held my breath, waiting for him to raise a hand to me for my honesty. He''d given me permission to speak freely, but I knew there was a limit to what that meant. Besides, he was a prince. He could change his mind at a moment''s notice. He didn''t need a reason to punish me, even if I obeyed every word.

    Suddenly, a smile curled his lips. He threw his head back and laughed. His chest shook and he sighed. When he looked at me again, he had a genuine smile on his face.

    I leaned back slightly. I''d never seen him smile before. His stern, hardened features brightened and softened. He seemed almost... kind. Despite myself, I smiled back.

    His smile faded as quickly as it appeared and the prince sighed. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and cupped his head in his hands.

    I pursed my lips and stood up, brushing off my skirts. The prince continued to sit still, an essence of despair hanging over him. I hadn''t been his personal attendant long but I knew I had to start anticipating his needs.

    His neck was stretched out and I could see the thick cords of his neck and shoulder muscles twitching through the loose, open collar of his fine robes. Impulsively, I moved behind him and I curled my fingers around his muscles.

    Without thinking, I worked my fingers and knuckles into his tense muscles. His skin was heated and pliable on the surface but underneath, it was like kneading a polished stone. The prince didn''t move or protest. I massaged deeper and the layers of muscle started to relax and unwind becoming soft putty under my fingers.

    The prince let out a deep, slow breath, relaxing even more. His shoulder muscles gave easily under my touch.

    I moved my fingers up his neck, the cords of his muscles melting. The more I worked, the warmer his skin got until my fingertips tingled. I slipped my fingers into his reddish hair, working my way around the base of his skull and the edge of his hairline.

    A barely visible shudder ran down the prince''s spine. He sighed and dipped his head.

    I walked around the chair until I was standing in front of him, continuing to massage his scalp with firm fingertips. When I was younger and my mother taught me healing magic, she taught me that not all healing needed true magic. She told me that sometimes, all it took was the right touch.

    Before now, I hadn''t had the opportunity to see what she meant.

    I moved my fingertips to Prince Cole''s temples and slowly circled them with a light touch. After a moment, he raised his hands and covered mine with his, his palms swallowing my fingers. He lifted his head, restless, gray eyes locking on mine.

    Paralyzed, I stared back. His hands tightened around my fingers, almost to the point of pain. I winced and instinctively pulled back. He didn''t release me.

    I averted my eyes and pulled my lower lip between my teeth. This was bad. Touching a royal without permission was an executable offense, especially for someone at my rank. I changed a glance at the prince.

    He continued to gaze at me with wide, soft eyes. "Where did you learn to do that?"

    "Your Majesty, my deepest apologies." I slipped my hands from his and dropped to the floor on my hands and knees. I curled up, pressing my forehead to the floor at his feet, in the lowest bow I could muster. "I have acted out of turn. It will not happen again."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    I heard a long, drawn-out sigh from the prince. It tapered off into an annoyed groan I was starting to know well. The prince leaned forward and the soft silk of his robe sleeve brushed against my back. I stayed perfectly still.

    What would my punishment be for touching him without permission? I could only imagine what the War Dragon could devise.

    His hand came down on the back of my neck, long fingers curled around, pressing gently against my pressure points. I held my breath. My bones trembled as I waited for him to do his worst.

    A single word from the prince rang in my ears. Like a gong, it vibrated through my skull and my bones, reverberating through my insides. The collar on my neck heated and sparks crackled through my veins. I felt my magic come alive, tingling my fingertips.

    Gasping, I sat up. My entire body felt like life was restored. So many sensations rushed in at once. It was the same feeling I got whenever my former master asked me to do a spell.

    I put a hand on my cheek, my own fingertips a light, tingling presence on my skin. My eyes flooded with vibrant colors I hadn''t seen in the parlor before. Feeling my magic was like feeling my own life force, my own soul.

    The prince had freed my magic, temporarily. But... why? How did he know the word? He made it seem like he didn''t.

    My hands trembled and I jumped to my feet. "You''ve known the release word this entire time!?" I threw my arms out to the sides. "You told me you didn''t know!"

    "I said no such thing," the prince stated casually. He leaned back in his chair, eyes steady on me.

    "How could you pretend not to know the release word? Do you even know what it is like to be cut off from your magic? Of course not!" I paced back and forth, rubbing my hands on my thighs.

    So many thoughts raced through my head. I couldn''t believe the prince would hide something so vital from me. He had his own magic, he had a semblance of understanding what that magic felt like.

    "It''s not like you haven''t worn that collar the majority of your life."

    I scoffed and tossed my head back, my hair fluttering down my back. "How would you feel if you were cut off from your dragon and the powers he gives you!?" I snapped my eyes toward the prince and his face paled slightly, his expression an unreadable mask.

    Groaning, I turned and paced back in the other direction. The magic coursing through me fueled my powerful emotions. I wanted to unleash on the room around me, to smash the white porcelain vases with blue dragons painted on them, to shatter the windows and crack their gilded frames.

    "You led me to believe I''d never feel my magic again, that I''d lost a huge part of myself." I clutched my hands to my chest where the hole left by my lack of magic always grew when the collar activated again. "Was it all some game to get into my mind? To toy with the simple slave that you have complete dominion over?"

    My entire body trembled and red sparks crackled from my fingers. I clenched my fists, holding the magic back. Whipping around, I glared at the prince. I thrust a finger forward, pointing at him.

    "I am not an enemy soldier or a pawn on your battlefield! What did I do-" gasping, I froze. A long moment of silence passed.

    My chest rose and fell fiercely as I stared at the prince, my finger still pointing at him. Snapping to, I clamped my hands over my mouth.

    What was I doing? I couldn''t speak to my master like that. I certainly couldn''t speak to a prince like that. I was already on thin ice with the War Dragon. My hands shook over my mouth and I stood perfectly still, waiting for him to strike me... or worse.

    Prince Cole snarled and jumped out of his chair. His eyes flashed and he strode forward with stomping, pounding steps.

    My knees knocked together and instinctively; I stepped back. He kept gaining and I stepped back again and again, holding my breath. A squeak escaped my lips when my back hit a wall. The prince kept coming. He stood right in front of me. I could feel his hot breath on my face.

    I curled in on myself. His steely, gaze was impossible to avoid and every time I averted my eyes, they pulled back to his, like a magnet.

    Prince Cole let out a low growl. A shiver ran down my spine. I knew I''d crossed a line. There was no coming back from this disobedience.

    He grabbed my wrists, fingers burning my skin with searing heat. He ripped my hands away from my mouth and pinned them to the wall on either side of my head.

    I gasped, panting slightly as I stared at him, too afraid to look away. My blood rushed in my ears and pounded against my skin, ready to spurt out all over the floor.

    The prince''s tongue darted out and whisked over his lips. He spoke in a deep, threatening tone. "Now, I want you to finish what you started."

 Chapter 14: Innocence

    Sabine

    I swallowed. My throat ached as the forming lump protested the action. I couldn''t pull my eyes from his. Those restless, gray orbs pinned me just as firmly as his hands around my wrists. Stray strands of his red hair wisped in front of his eyes.

    My chest rose and fell dramatically with each breath. I couldn''t control myself. Each inhale was little more than a gasp. Each exhale a labored sigh. I could barely process the words he spoke to me.

    Prince Cole arched a thick eyebrow at me, his youthful features far from innocent now. "Are you going to make me repeat myself?"

    I swallowed again, my throat dry and sticky. He really didn''t like to repeat himself. At least, he was giving me a chance. Unconsciously, I twisted my wrists in his grasp. His skin was so hot on mine, fingers unyielding.

    My stomach flopped back and forth. Was there any way out of this? How many times would he allow me to be disobedient?

    I sighed and nodded. "What did I do to deserve the wicked wrath of the War Dragon? Are you so vile, that you must prey on a powerless opponent?" I kept my tone flat and emotionless. Finally, I was able to break from his gaze. I bowed my head.

    The prince did nothing. He stood still, his firm grip on my wrists steady.

    I waited for him to unleash his anger and finally punish me. Since I came into the palace, I''d been nothing but disobedient. He didn''t even want a slave. What use was a disobedient slave to a prince? He had all the people he needed to wait on him. I was disposable.

    A soft chuckle caught my ears. I stiffened and lifted my eyes to the prince''s face. He smirked and nodded.

    "That wasn''t so hard, was it?" he released my wrists and stepped away.

    As soon as his back was turned, I peeled myself from the wall. I rubbed my wrists, the red imprint of his fingers on my skin. The connection to my magic faded rapidly as the collar activated again.

    "I..." I clamped my mouth closed before any more unsolicited words came out of my mouth.

    The prince glanced at me over his shoulder. "Did you have more to say?"

    I shook my head. I grabbed my lower lip with my teeth and glanced at the floor.

    "You seem to have something on your mind." The prince turned fully to face me.

    I took a deep breath and kept my head bowed. "Are you going to punish me for speaking out of turn?"

    "No." The prince chuckled again. "I did allow you to speak freely."

    My jaw slackened and I fought the urge to look at him again. "But that... was about something else."

    "I don''t make that distinction."

    "Wh-why did you do that?" I pointed to the spot on the wall where he pinned me.

    "Why indeed." I caught the prince''s casual shrug. "I''d like to take a bath. Will you ready it?"

    I nodded and hurried out of his rooms. The more distance between us, the better. Once again, I narrowly escaped a harsh punishment from my royal master. Unless... the rumors of his fierceness were exaggerated.

    The bathhouse was just through the courtyard in the palace wing opposite Prince Cole''s. Servants operated it night and day, always ready to provide the royals and court members with bathwater. The bathhouse was always filled with steam and the creaking and clunking of hot water being forced through copper pipes.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I didn''t understand how the water system worked, only that it did.

    "Prince Cole is requesting a bath," I told the older woman running the bathhouse.

    "Again? That man must be the cleanest in the palace." She shook her head. "Hot water to the War Dragon''s room!" she shouted over her shoulder at the other servants.

    I saw several figures moving through the steam to prepare the request. Two men went to a large metal wheel and began turning it. A high-pitched whistle echoed through the bathhouse and more steam clouded the room.

    My ears cringed against the sound. I waved my hand in front of my face, clearing the excess steam.

    "You''re all set, Miss." The woman said, smiling warmly at me.

    I flashed a quick smile back and left. Every servant I encountered treated me as though I had more status than them, despite the slave collar around my neck. Was being the prince''s personal attendant that elevating?

    When I made it back to the prince''s quarters, his silhouette moved behind the changing screen. I could see him discarding the heavy fabrics of his robes, piling them in a heap on the floor.

    I sucked in a sharp breath and went to the bathtub. There was a single brass knob. I turned it and hot, steaming water gushed into the metal tab, splattering my face with scalding little droplets. I leaned back and wiped them away with my sleeve.

    I''d learned the prince liked his bathwater mixed with specific scents. All the glass jars and vials sat on a shelf above the tub. I found the scent he liked. It was a combination of sandalwood and pine, two earthy scents that tickled my nose.

    I tilted the jar and counted out the scented drops. As soon as they hit the water, they blended with the steam and filled the bathroom with a rich, natural scent. A wooden paddle rested against the tub. I sat on the edge and stirred the water with the paddle to mix in the scent and ensure even heating.

    My mind wandered as I turned the faucet off and continued to stir the water. At this point, the stirring was to cool it enough so the prince wouldn''t get burned. The entire bathroom filled with steam until water drops ran down the windows and the changing screen.

    "Mmm, that smells perfect."

    I gasped and whipped my head around. The prince stood just behind me. I hadn''t heard him approach.

    He wore a thin, silk robe, tied loosely at his waist. One of the sleeves barely clung to his shoulder and I could see the deep, chiseled grooves of his chest and abs. My eyes widened until I thought they''d pop out of my head.

    I couldn''t stop staring at his impressive physique. No wonder it was said he could kill someone with his bare hands. My eyes caught a red-inked tattoo of a dragon, just like Talon, on his chest, curling around his body and hiding on his back. I tried to swallow and it stuck in my throat.

    The loose robe flaps barely overlapped over his legs. I felt all the blood rush to my face and my cheeks burned hotter than the steaming water.

    I stood up and dropped the paddle on the floor. Quickly, I retrieved it and leaned it against the wall.

    "Y-your Highness..." I stammered, motioning to the bath. I was still staring at him. The part of my brain that should be telling me not to stare was too busy taking in his gorgeous, and terrifying body.

    "My, my, you''re positively... blushing," Prince Cole drawled, a smirk tugging at his lips. He reached for the tie of his robe.

    "Wait!" I held my hands up, shielding my eyes.

    The prince chuckled deeply. "In your line of work, I''m certain mine is not the first naked body you''ve seen."

    I looked at my feet and closed my eyes. My entire face, neck, and bosom burned hot and I could barely catch my breath.

    Many women slaves were forced into sexual labor for their masters, to bring in a profit. Too many of them aged quickly and died prematurely from overwork or horrible diseases. I was spared such a fate. My former master wanted to keep me around, healthy and young, for as long as possible. He didn''t want me worn out before my magical usefulness was exploited to its fullest.

    "I... Your Majesty... I''m not..." What was I even trying to say?

    "How unusual." Prince Cole threw in a low laugh. "Then I shall refrain from infringing on your innocence."

    His words said one thing but there was a ragged tone to his voice that twisted my stomach. I chewed the inside of my cheek and chanced a glance at him through squinted eyes.

    He was still wearing his robe, but it hung just as loosely as before. His eyes glinted through the steamy bathroom and the look on his face... like a salivating hound.

    "You''re dismissed for the night."

    I nodded and bowed. On my way out, I stopped behind the changing screen and picked up the prince''s used clothing. The tub water splashed and I froze. I resisted the temptation to look at the screen and see his silhouette lowering into the tub.

    Sighing, I clutched his clothing against my body and scurried from the bathroom, keeping my eyes on my shoes.

    My heart raced as I closed the adjoining door between our rooms. Up until now, I''d always known I''d be safe from having to perform degrading sexual acts at the hands of my master or anyone else. My magic always made me more valuable in other ways.

    Prince Cole made it clear he didn''t need my magic. For the first time, I realized it wasn''t his strength and bloody reputation I should fear.

 Chapter 15: Downtime

    Sabine

    With breakfast, I received another note from the prince that he''d be gone for several days and I was free to spend my time as I pleased.

    I took my time with my breakfast and soaked in a warm bath after. I ran a silky, smooth bar of soap up and down my legs and across my stomach. Without meaning to, my mind wandered to the night when the prince appeared before me with a robe practically falling off his body. I closed my eyes and relaxed deeper into the tub, my skin tingling with warmth.

    The soap slipped from my hand and I sat bolt upright, panting. What was I doing? That was a night I wanted to forget, not drudge up.

    Flushed, and horrified with myself, I dressed without even drying off. My sopping wet hair slapped against my back and soaked through to my skin. My dress stuck to my skin. Discomfort, that''s what I wanted to remember when I thought of that night in the prince''s bathroom.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    I snapped my head to the door. The last time I had a visitor, it was Dulcey and she hadn''t been the most pleasant guest. Who else would come to visit?

    "Hellooo."

    Sighing, my shoulders eased. It was Rosalie''s voice.

    I pulled the door open and she came right in, a big, friendly smile on her face and a basket hanging over her arm.

    "I heard my brother was gone again, which means you''ve got some free time. I packed us a picnic lunch and there''s this gorgeous place behind the palace I want to take you."

    "Yes, Your Highness. I will make the arrangements for your outing."

    Rosalie tossed her head back, her strawberry hair bouncing. "No, silly, you''re coming with me for the company. I already had the servants arrange it. Morganna will be joining us too, is that alright?"

    "I''m sorry... the company?"

    "Sure. There aren''t a lot of women in the palace I can spend time with. I have no sisters and most of the women of the court think I''m inferior because I''m the War Dragon''s younger sister."

    I glanced from side to side. It was very unorthodox, a princess wanting to spend time with a slave. Rosalie had shown me kindness and she seemed genuine but, in the palace, I doubted that meant much.

    "Please." Rosalie pouted. "I don''t want to picnic alone. Besides, my brother says you''re not afraid of dragons. No one else will spend time with Morganna."

    "A-alright." I nodded.

    Rosalie squealed and bounced on the balls of her feet. She looped her arm through mine and pulled me out the door.

    "It would be highly inappropriate to be friends with a maid or the other servants. As my father has pointed out. He thinks they would take advantage of my kindness. But you''re my brother''s personal attendant. He can''t have a problem with that." She chattered as we walked.

    And also, a slave. She didn''t need to say that but there was no way a woman in my position could take advantage of a princess''s kindness. I had no standing and no leverage.

    Rosalie brought me through the central courtyards of the palace and to the well-manicured grounds beyond. Other than the gardens of Prince Cole''s wing, I barely got outside and I hadn''t seen much of the palace grounds.

    We walked along a gravel path through clipped lawns. The path led to the edge of a glassy surfaced pond. Dragonflies dipped and buzzed over the water''s surface and lily flowers kissed the top of the water, blooming in the bright sun. On the other side of the pond, large trees stretched to the sky, shadows lurking between the trunks.

    There was a checkered blanket laid out on the sand. Beside the blanket, a blue-scaled dragon, whose colors rippled like ocean waves, lay in the sand. Sunlight glinted off her shimmering scales, making her look more fluid and water-like.

    Rosalie picked up her pace toward the dragon. "Morganna, my lovely life companion."

    The dragon lifted her head. Whirring, gemlike, sapphire eyes followed us as we came down the path.

    "She''s absolutely stunning."

    We sat on the blanket, the dragon hovering nearby. Rosalie opened the basket and took out several wrapped dishes. She chattered the whole time as she laid out the spread.

    "So, why aren''t you afraid of the dragons?" Rosalie''s question pulled me from my thoughts.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I glanced at Morganna. Her scales and eyes were like gemstones. When I first encountered Talon at the slave auction, I expected him to be terrifying and violent. I knew nothing about dragons then.

    Since then, I''d seen Talon and the prince together. The crimson dragon always seemed gentle, almost like a pet. I saw the way the prince was with him, too. It was the only time I saw him looking truly relaxed and genuine.

    "They seem so gentle and kind," I explained.

    "You''re one of the few who think that. Most of the staff around the palace are terrified of them. But everyone in the kingdom loves the protection the dragons provide."

    "They are feared and loved."

    Rosalie nodded. "And for good reason. I love Morganna and know she''d never hurt anyone but when dragons first hatch, they are wild, even dangerous. It takes a very strong-willed person to tame a dragon and win their loyalty." She smiled fondly, glancing at the blue dragon.

    Morganna hummed and lowered her head, nudging Rosalie with her big nose. Rosalie giggled and patted the nose with a deep look of adoration in her eyes.

    "All of the royals go through taming a dragon?"

    Rosalie nodded. "Sadly... not all of them make it. Sometimes, the dragons are stronger."

    I felt the blood drain from my face. "And then what happens?"

    "My older brothers, from my father''s first wife, all died trying to tame dragons. And my mother... when a hatchling became available to her, she was unable to tame it. I was only a baby, so I never knew her."

    "That''s barbaric." I glanced at the dragon again. She seemed so peaceful and calm. I couldn''t imagine her attacking anyone, let alone kill them.

    "It''s how things have been done in the royal family for generations." Rosalie shrugged. "Part of the reason our nation is feared and respected."

    I bowed my head. Rosalie wanted to be friends, so she said, but I still had to tread carefully.

    "Sabine, is there something on your mind? You look... concerned."

    I sighed. "There are some things I should not say to a princess." I touched the collar at my neck.

    Rosalie shook her head. "You can say anything to me. I don''t care about politics and there''s nothing I haven''t heard before. Trust me, the way Cole and my father go at it."

    "People fear Telasia because the royal family is willing to sacrifice their own children to ensure that only the strongest survive."

    "It''s a lot better than what goes on in Stivalia," Rosalie argued.

    I bowed my head and nodded. "Honestly, I don''t know much about Stivalia except in the rumors I heard on the street," I admitted. Before relocating to the palace, I never needed to know about politics or what went on in other countries.

    If I was going to keep up with Rosalie, it seemed like I needed to know more.

    "Well, King Verill is a tyrant, for one. Here, at least the citizens appreciate the dragons and know they are there for protection. In Stivalia, magic is reserved only for those of noble birth and the king uses it to oppress everyone else."

    Instinctively, I touched the collar at my neck. I knew that mages weren''t considered more or less than anyone else in Telasia but there was some allure of living in a nation where magic-doers were respected and considered higher class.

    "How do they reserve magic for the nobles?"

    Rosalie''s eyes darkened and she looked out at the lake. Morganna rustled her wings and uttered a low sound deep in her throat.

    "Careful breeding. For generations, they''ve kept the bloodlines pure so that only certain families produce mages. Although, now and then, it happens that a lower-class family finds themselves with a mage."

    I sighed. "I''m guessing they don''t get elevated to royal status?"

    "No!" A shudder ran through Rosalie. "From what Cole says, King Verill is merciless and he slaughters the entire family."

    I gasped and hugged my knees to my chest. So, if I had been born free in Stivalia, there was a chance I never would have made it to adulthood. I never thought I''d be grateful for the cool, binding ring around my neck. At least, it meant life.

    "Careful breeding, weeding out the weak... royal families are a mess," I muttered.

    "That''s funny, my brother said something similar to my father, the last time I heard them argue about Cole finding a wife and starting a family." Rosalie laughed and tossed her hair, her mood lifting quickly.

    "Yes, I heard them argue about that in the Great Hall."

    "My father is not happy that Cole dismissed his latest concubine. Don''t get me wrong, I hated the woman, but a prince needs to provide heirs for the family to continue. He''s never taken this long to replace a concubine before."

    My throat dried slightly as questions rose to the surface. Did I have the right to ask? Rosalie spoke so freely and she never gave me a look or made me feel like I overstepped.

    "H-has he had many?" I forced out.

    "Concubines? Well, Dulcey was the third. She was the shortest, too. I guess he got bored of her quickly. I liked Heather, his second concubine, better. She was sweet and actually cared to get to know me."

    "What happened to her?" I turned to the side and plucked at nearby blades of grass, avoiding eye contact.

    "Oh, my brother got tired of her, too. Actually, she was the one I thought he''d marry. They were really good together and my father wholeheartedly approved. Sometimes, I think that''s why he got rid of her because he knew she''d be a great wife and queen."

    A lump rose in my throat making it hard to swallow. I didn''t know why it bothered me to hear about the prince''s past lovers, especially one that would have made the best wife for him. A knot formed in my stomach and I wanted to talk about something else.

    "If providing heirs is so important, why does he resist? Why won''t he marry?"

    Rosalie sighed and I watched her tip her eyes to the sky. "I don''t know. He doesn''t talk to me about those things. Maybe he has something very specific in mind. I mean, Analee and Heather made him work for it. The longer he chased them, the longer they were together." She glanced at me and grinned.

    "Is that important?"

    "Dulcey on the other hand, she practically threw herself at him and he got rid of her the fastest," Rosalie explained. "So, you better not sleep with him anytime soon. I''m starting to think of you as a friend."

    My eyes bulged and the knot in my stomach twisted. I gaped at Rosalie, my thoughts jamming in my brain.

    "Wh-what... I... no, it''s not..." I groaned and dropped my head into my hands. "It''s not like that. I am the prince''s personal attendant. He has no interest in me..."

    My mind wandered back to the challenging look he gave me when he learned just how little I knew about the ways of men in the bathroom. I bit my lower lip, my breaths coming shallow and fast. Heat spread across my cheeks and down my neck.

    Something deep in my core clenched tight. I bit back a gasp that rose to my lips.

 Chapter 16: The Point of No Return

    Cole

    Talon''s feet hit the ground and he grunted. I slid down his shoulder and landed in a crouch, my bent knees absorbing the force.

    Wyatt stood a few feet away in full armor. His curved sword hanging at his side. He crossed his arms as I straightened.

    "What happened?"

    "Stivalia mages formed a raiding party. They took out one of our smaller encampments to the north."

    I arched an eyebrow. "Took out?"

    Wyatt nodded his face like a stone statue. "No one survived. The entire encampment was leveled. They didn''t hold back."

    "Then it''s an act of war."

    Talon grumbled and nudged the back of my head with his nose. They want to provoke a confrontation.

    "Then they''ve succeeded."

    "Prince Cole, we need to tread carefully here. Once we engage the mages, Telasia will be at war with Stivalia, is that really what you want?"

    I sniffed and slapped Talon''s shoulder. He lowered his stomach to the ground and made himself comfortable.

    "I know of one king who will be thrilled at the prospect."

    Wyatt shook his head. "This isn''t the answer."

    "The reality is, they declared war on us. We''re not on Stivalia lands. We''re not even bordering their territories. No move has been made against them and they sneak into an encampment in the middle of the night and destroy unsuspecting warriors. It''s barbaric."

    "Then we should retaliate, but not by causing a war."

    "I am the War Dragon." I grinned.

    Talon yawned, the air crackling with heat from his breath. War is all but inevitable with a provocative enemy. Perhaps the question you should be concerned with is why that is their end goal.

    "Talon''s right. We should know why Stivalia is dead set on fighting a war with the greatest military power in the realm." I nodded.

    "None of the mages will betray their king or country."

    I smirked and clapped Wyatt on the shoulder. "Oh, how little faith you have. Together, we can break anyone."

    A smile tugged at Wyatt''s lips. "Then we will hunt some mages. I''ll assemble a strike force."

    "No." I held my hand up. "You, me and Talon. King Verill will have sent his most powerful magical warriors. The army isn''t ready to handle this. They''ll just slow us down."

    "Lead the way." Wyatt held his arm out away from the camp.

    Talon, fly above the clouds, and stay out of sight. Tell me what you see.

    The dragon grunted and rose to his full height, his knee and elbow joints creaking. What am I looking for?

    The mages will be in a group of four or six. They''ll attempt to keep to the shadows but after their perceived victory, they won''t be able to resist showing off.

    Talon trumpeted one loud bugle and spread his wings. The down sweep threw me back and I braced my foot against the ground.

    "We should prepare a room for our guest."

    Wyatt motioned to the edge of camp. "There''s a tent on the outskirts I use for such occasions."

    I frowned. "You do this without me?"

    "Only for the ones I know will break easily." Wyatt flashed me a grin and we headed to the interrogation tent.

    A hard fact of battle, sometimes we have to get our hands dirty, in more ways than one.

    The tent stood separated from all the others, the flap tied shut from the outside. Inside, it was completely empty except for a wooden chair in the center and a lantern in the corner. Ropes hung over the back of the chair. An interrogation room didn''t need much else, especially when Wyatt and I got going. I licked my lips. We just needed to capture one alive.

    I''ve found them. Talon''s voice broke into my thoughts.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Talon has the mages."

    Wyatt''s thin lips drew tight. "Are you sure you want to do this, just the two of us?"

    "Three of us. Talon will be there too," I reminded him with a wry smile.

    "Four or six of Stivalia''s elite mages against you and Talon? I think you''re overestimating your magical prowess."

    I frowned. "Alone, I''m at least as strong as one of them. Talon... he''s the equivalent of ten elite mages. This will be easy."

    Wyatt bowed at the waist, his armor clinking. "If you say so, Your Highness."

    I glared after him as he headed to the edge of camp. He always reverted to formalities when he didn''t agree with my decisions.

    Talon, pick me up on the edge of camp.

    The red dragon circled down and landed with a soft thump on the ground. He flexed his black claws against the dirt.

    There are six of them. I can still smell their blood-stained cowardice.

    "Talon says there are six. I''ll draw them away from their camp. They''ll leave one guard behind. You apprehend the guard while Talon and I... deal with the others."

    Wyatt nodded silently.

    When Talon and I were airborne, I saw Wyatt grab his stallion. The steed would never approach a dragon.

    I''m inclined to agree with your general, Talon told me as we glided through the night air.

    I ignored him, flicking my eyes to the diamond-studded sky. The moon was just a sliver hanging over mountain peaks, the air crisp and cool. My breath clouded around me.

    These elite mages are powerful. It is risky to rely only on ourselves...

    Talon, these mages were sent to kill. And they will keep killing unless we do something about it. Any team made up of the average soldier won''t be enough and they''ll be sacrificed needlessly.

    Perhaps.

    This way, no one is unnecessarily endangered and we can return the favor of sneaking up on them when they are unprepared.

    Then it is vengeance.

    "No." I sighed and tightened my knees on Talon''s neck as he swooped sharply to the right.

    On the mountainside, I caught sight of dancing flames. Easily mistaken for a common campfire, except the flames flickered in blue, green, purple, and other colors that a normal fire didn''t present. Magic!

    I urged Talon to get close enough that Wyatt could see where the mage camp was. He hovered in place, the wump, wump, wump of his wings a steady rhythm in the darkness. I could hear the mage''s voices drifting into the night air but they remained oblivious to Talon and me.

    Down the mountain path, I saw Wyatt pull his horse to a halt. He dismounted and pressed himself against the mountain, fading into shadow.

    Smirking, I patted Talon''s neck. Wyatt was in position, now it was our turn.

    Let''s give them a show.

    Talon grunted. He folded his wings and dropped into their camp, a powerful snort extinguishing the flames.

    I slid from Talon''s back and drew my sword.

    The mages stared, wide-eyed, frozen in place for a moment.

    "Get him!" someone shouted and the camp erupted.

    All six of them lunged at me.

    Talon snarled and wrapped his tail around me. With a powerful tail sweep, he pushed the mages back.

    I glanced up at him. Really? The point was to get the mages to chase us, not scare them. I put my sword away as the mages recovered.

    "King Talis sends his regards!" I raised my arms and sucked in a deep breath. The air inside me swelled and warmed. I pressed my pointer finger and forefinger to my lips.

    The mages looked at each other and shrugged.

    I winked and blew air from my mouth. My exhale erupted in flame.

    The smell of burnt hair and cloth filled my nostrils and the flames filled my view. It wouldn''t take a group of elite mages long to clear the flames. I jumped on Talon''s forearm and he lifted me to his neck.

    With a bellow, Talon took to the skies again.

    Stay low, so they can follow.

    This isn''t the first time we''ve done this.

    I patted Talon''s neck and chuckled. How long had we been on these battlefields? Sometimes, it seemed like we were raised here.

    Talon found a flat clearing in the mountain range and touched down again. He spread his wings and snarled, swinging his head back and forth.

    The mages rushed into the open space. Five of them, just like I knew would happen. By now, Wyatt was already apprehending the sixth for questioning.

    "You''ve boxed yourself in War Dragon," one of the mages said. She stepped forward, her green eyes glowing through the darkness. She held her arm out straight, a ball of glowing energy swirling in her palm. "Now, we have the upper hand."

    I raised my hands in surrender. "You''re right. I''m not a match for five elite mages."

    She slowed her approach, the energy in her hand flickering. Her eyes darted over my shoulder to the dragon.

    "Tell me, Mage, have you ever tested your magic against that of a dragon?" I nodded toward Talon.

    He hissed and pulled his scaly lips back, showing his sharp teeth.

    The mage stopped dead, her eyes wide. "Why would I waste energy against a beast?"

    I smirked as Talon stepped forward, the ground trembling under his stomp. "What do they teach you in Stivalia? Talon, why don''t you show them why picking a fight with my country was a bad idea."

    Just a demonstration?

    No. I don''t want to waste more time here than necessary.

    Talon growled and sat back on his haunches. He thrust his wings open, a burst of air rippling through my hair. The great dragon bellowed to the sky and threw himself forward, his front paws crashed into the ground.

    My knees knocked together and I reached out to the mountain wall as the entire mountain shuddered and trembled.

    All five mages lost their footing. They hit the ground with startled cries.

    Before any of them could recover, sharp, jagged rocks burst from the ground. They pierced the mages, fatally impaling them.

    As the ground stopped shaking, I heard the dying gasps and moans of the mages.

    I went to the green-eyed mage. Her eyes still glowed and she took short, gasping breaths. The rock spear had punctured her stomach. She wasn''t dying as quickly as the others. I wondered if Talon planned that.

    "Your king seems to have sent you into battle woefully unprepared. It''s too bad you won''t be getting that message back to him. Know with your dying breath that King Verill can send a hundred mages, a thousand, and between me and my siblings, they''ll all meet this same fate."

    Her eyes widened again and she gurgled. Foaming blood collected in the corner of her mouth. Her lips moved but no discernable words came out.

    I climbed on Talon''s back and he leaped into the air. Wyatt is probably waiting for us. If we make him wait too long, he''ll start without me.

    Talon grunted. What you told that mage... I could not defeat a hundred or a thousand mages. Your siblings are not trained for battle.

    She doesn''t know that. And she never will.

 Chapter 17: Interrogation

    Cole

    "Has he said anything?"

    Wyatt circled the mage prisoner, bound to the wooden chair. His sword and chest armor were near the tent flap. He wore a surly look as he circled the mage, arms crossed.

    "He hasn''t. I think he believes his comrades will be coming for him."

    I frowned. "That''s not going to happen."

    "Ha! You''re telling me that one man and a dumb beast took out five elite mages?" the prisoner spat, leaning forward and straining his bonds.

    I sighed and shook my head. "They really don''t teach their mages anything in Stivalia." I cracked my knuckles and stood in front of the mage. "I suppose it is time for a lesson."

    He tilted his head back, green eyes wild and bright. They resembled the eyes of the lead mage. I took a closer look and noted the similar bone structure of his cheeks.

    "Do you know who I am?" I pressed my thumb to my chest.

    "Prince Cole."

    "Yes, that''s correct. My enemies know me as the War Dragon. Where do you think I got that reputation?"

    The prisoner bowed his head and fell silent.

    I glanced at Wyatt. He remained in a firm stance, observing. "Did you search him?"

    "He had a vial of poison hidden behind his molar." Wyatt nodded shortly.

    "Hmm, then you''re willing to die to protect your secrets."

    "That''s right! You''ll never get anything out of me."

    I smirked and nodded to Wyatt. He bowed and backed out of the tent. "All that means is that I can''t use death as a motivator. So, I need to find something worse than death."

    Wyatt returned with a long, flat wooden box. It was polished mahogany with brass latches. He held it out to me and I ran my hand along the smooth wood surface.

    "You see when someone is willing to die for their secrets, the job becomes rather easy. You''re prepared to face death. What you aren''t prepared to face is life, a very painful, drawn-out life."

    I flipped the box lid open and pulled out ten needles, several inches in length and as thick as a small stick. Their points gleamed in the low lantern light of the tent. I held one up and waved it back and forth in front of my prisoner.

    "You think a little pinprick will get me to talk!?" He snarled and struggled against his rope bindings.

    Some mages would be able to break out of a knot like that with no problem, but I knew how these elite teams operated. They always left the weakest, least talented mage behind to guard the camp so the stronger ones could focus on the threat.

    At least, he believed that his comrades were dead, or he''d be trying harder to escape.

    "You should wait to see where I prick you," I smirked and nodded to Wyatt.

    He untied one of the mage''s arms and held it long. He gripped the mage''s elbow and wrist.

    "Now, what would compel you and your elite mages to wipe out an entire encampment without provocation?"

    "Hmph."

    I arched an eyebrow at Wyatt.

    "You should give him a little more time to answer," Wyatt suggested.

    "Perhaps you''re right." I took a knee in front of the chair and brought one of the needles to the prisoner''s fingertip. I traced the point along the underside of his overhanging fingernail.

    He gulped audibly.

    "Shall I ask again?"

    "I-I already told you... I won''t s-say anything..."

    Scoffing, I looked at Wyatt again.

    "You warned him." The general moved his grip from the mage''s wrist to his palm.

    "Alright then. First knuckle or second knuckle?" I tapped the needle on the mage''s thumb.

    "What are you going to do?" he asked, his voice a whisper.

    I ignored him and held Wyatt''s gaze.

    "First Knuckle. Something tells me you won''t need more than one with him."

    Smirking, I nodded. I slid the tip of the needle under the mage''s fingernail and pushed. The sharp tip sliced effortlessly into his nailbed.

    "Wh- AHHHHHHH!"

    His screams tore through the tent as I pushed the needle through his finger to his first knuckle. The tip stuck against the hard, bulbous bone.

    The mage sobbed and groaned. Blood dripped off the end of the needle. His face was pale as snow and his head hung limply. Tears dripped from his nose onto his pants.

    "I don''t know if you noticed, my mage friend, but I have ten needles and you have ten fingers. How many more shall I prick you with before you tell me what I want to know."

    "I... I..." he sighed and his entire body slumped.

    Wyatt pressed his fingers to the mage''s neck. "He''s alive, just unconscious."

    "Very well. Bring me a bowl of water, a towel, and another chair."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I sat opposite the mage and patted his cheek with a wet towel. He grunted and threw his head back.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    "Welcome back." I tossed the towel aside and crossed my legs. "We were about to have an illuminating discussion about why your elite mages attacked an encampment unprovoked."

    The mage twisted his face into a snarl. His eyes darted around the tent, to Wyatt, to the closed tent flap, to me. When his eyes settled on me I saw how wild and crazy they were. He was a trapped animal. Scared, ready to gnaw his hand off to escape.

    I tapped one of the long needles against my knee and his eyes immediately dropped to it. He froze for a moment and then looked at his arm. It hung limply at his side. Blood still dripped from the end of the needle. Between the pain and the rigidness of the pin, I knew it would be hard for him to move his arm and it would be useless for magic.

    "If you''d rather I add to the collection." I pointed the pin to his good hand.

    "NO! No... I''ll tell you." He let out a final sob, his shoulders slumping.

    I took no pleasure in seeing a warrior succumb to defeat but it was what needed to be done. If I was going to launch a war in retaliation for Stivalia''s actions, I needed to know why.

    "King Verill gave us a mission to watch your armies..." He took a deep, shuddering breath. "His orders were to engage if you succeeded in y-your conquest of Carsa."

    "Why use a sneak attack? Why go after warriors that had laid down their weapons for the night?"

    His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "King Verill said it would... in-incur the War Dragon''s wrath."

    I snorted. "Well, he was right about that."

    "Then the king''s sole intention was to start a war," Wyatt filled in.

    "It seems that way." I glared at the prisoner but he kept his head bowed. "King Verill has been growing bolder and more confrontational for decades. And yet, we''ve never figured out why."

    Wyatt shrugged casually. "What a marvelous opportunity for us to find out." He nodded to the mage.

    Our prisoner''s head shot up. "Wh-what? I will never divulge my kingdom''s secrets!" He gritted his teeth and glared at us.

    "I''ve heard some derivation of that before..." I stroked my chin. Grabbing the mage''s hand, I placed it gingerly in my lap.

    "Don''t..." he gasped, his eyes wide as saucers as he stared at the needle in my hand.

    "Oh, that''s not for you, yet." I tossed the needle on the ground and pinched the end of the needle stuck in his finger. "We haven''t used this one to its full potential yet."

    "I..."

    I twisted the needle and the mage collapsed against the chair. He convulsed and groaned, spittle pooling in the corner of his mouth. Pressing the needle with my forefinger, I pushed it to the left. He continued to jerk and spasm.

    "Why does King Verill want a war with Telasia?"

    The mage''s eyelids fluttered and his eyes rolled back. I released pressure on the needle and he whimpered.

    "You should know! It is all your fault! You and the Agyion family!" His bloodshot eyes shot an accusing look my way.

    I glanced at Wyatt. The general shrugged.

    "What is it that my family did?"

    "Y-you know..." he turned away again, paler than before.

    "For argument''s sake, pretend that we don''t know."

    "Princess Aura, heir to the th-throne in Stivalia, v-vanished twenty years ago. Wh-who else but the Agyion f-family to assassinate her?"

    "We had no quarrel with Stivalia twenty years ago, why assassinate the king''s heir?" It was news to me that Stivalia thought my family had killed the heir to the throne. King Verill had never even told us she disappeared.

    "Because you''re the War D-Dragon. Your f-father''s only goal is to c-conquer and consume, a goal he p-passed to you. The only way to conquer a s-strong nation like Stivalia w-would be to weaken the m-monarchy."

    Wyatt cleared his throat. "It''s another excuse. King Verill is grasping at straws to become a conqueror himself, only he calls it justice."

    "No!" the mage shook his head vehemently. "King Verill i-isn''t like that."

    "Would you be saying the same thing if you weren''t a mage?"

    He opened his mouth, gasped, and then closed it again. "You wouldn''t understand."

    "You''re right about that." I rubbed my forehead. Wyatt made a good point. King Verill never told us his suspicions, which would have cleared up the whole matter. He just continued to provoke.

    "King Verill has many children." Wyatt''s voice filled the quiet tent.

    "Yes. Assassinating the heir wouldn''t weaken his bloodline or monarchy. There are other heirs."

    The mage grunted and rolled his eyes. "King Verill''s family has c-come down with an unfortunate c-case of mystical infertility. Another blow from T-Telasia, no doubt. Princess Aura w-was the most powerful m-mage of the bloodline. The only o-one who could break that c-curse."

    I brushed the mage''s arm off my lap. He shuddered and groaned but I ignored him. I rose to my feet and paced between Wyatt and the chairs.

    "King Verill is insane if he thinks Telasia has accomplished enough mages to make an entire bloodline infertile." I clasped my hands behind my back and shook my head. This wasn''t adding up.

    "If he''s desperate, then he''ll use any reason to spark a war. Telasia is an enemy he can convince his people to hate," Wyatt interjected.

    I flicked my eyes toward Wyatt and nodded. "Knowing this, we can''t take the bait. Retaliating by declaring war is what he wants and I won''t play into his hands."

    "Are we done with him?" Wyatt motioned to the mage.

    I nodded and kept pacing. How much of this did my father already know? He''d never informed me of Stivalia''s suspicions but that didn''t mean he didn''t know. I needed to return to the palace immediately and discuss this with him.

    A strangled cry cut short made me pause. I heard the slice of Wyatt''s blade across the mage''s throat and nodded.

    "Cole, this changes things." Wyatt''s sword swiped again, only this time he was cleaning it. I could hear the difference.

    "It does. I''m willing to bet my father knows more about this than he''s ever told me."

    "Don''t be so sure," Wyatt warned. "King Talis has his faults but he has never acted in the shadows or resorted to trickery."

    "Right," I scoffed. "Because he''d never had to." I rubbed my chest over the spot that always felt so warm and tingly when my father and Amonette worked their little magic tricks.

    "With this new information, it is possible to broker peace with Stivalia, if that''s what the War Dragon wishes."

    I glanced over my shoulder at Wyatt. He was down on one knee.

    "Get up." I flicked my wrist at him. "Once two sides decide to fight, it is all but inevitable. My father will jump on whatever excuse he has and use his most powerful weapon against Stivalia." I pressed my palm to my chest.

    "Why would he?

    "Because the mage was right. Stivalia is weak without an heir or a way to continue the royal bloodline."

    Wyatt bowed his head and nodded. "I will back your play, whatever you decide."

    "You mean, whatever orders are given?" I arched an eyebrow at him.

    "Yes. Whatever orders."

    I left Wyatt to clean up the mage and joined Talon outside. Each blade of grass glistened with dewdrops and a sliver of gray reached across the horizon.

    Will we return to the palace, then? Talon asked.

    Are you eager to get back?

    The dragon rumbled deep in his belly. The girl.

    I groaned and turned away from him. Seriously? Talon, she''s just a slave. When you showed interest in someone, I thought they''d be a little more your size and covered in scales.

    He huffed and I saw smoke rise from his nostrils out of the corner of my eye. Smiling, I patted his arm.

    Wyatt had a spare cot in the general''s tent. I sat on the edge of the cot and took my boots off and unbuttoned my shirt. Wyatt sidled over and handed me a warm cup. I brought it to my nose and inhaled deeply. Warm whiskey.

    "You always know what I need." I held my cup up to him and took a large swig.

    "I know you''ll be leaving tomorrow, so there is one more matter I wish to discuss."

    I eyed the cup. "Are you just trying to put me in a good mood?"

    "Your slave girl."

    I groaned and tipped my head back. Why was everyone so obsessed with her!?

    "What about her?"

    "I take it you haven''t freed her yet."

    "No, Wyatt, I haven''t. Talon likes her."

    Outside the tent, Talon''s deep hums reverberated through the ground and tent posts. The vibrations ran up my legs. I noticed Wyatt shift his weight, probably in response to the vibrating ground.

    "You freed me from slavery. When you did, you promised that you''d put an end to slavery whenever you could."

    "I don''t need a history lesson, Wyatt." I lay back on the cot and propped my head up on my arm. "But I understand why this upsets you. I will free her upon my return."

    Wyatt snuffed out the lanterns and crawled into his cot. I stared into the darkness. As much as Talon liked the girl, I couldn''t break a promise to Wyatt. This whole experiment had gone on long enough.

 Chapter 18: Helpless

    Sabine

    Snip. Snip.

    The garden shears echoed loudly around the stone-enclosed garden as I moved from one bush to the next, pruning the night-blooming flowers.

    Palace gardeners came through regularly during the day but at night, the prince''s wing was completely shut down. I was the only one there to take care of the night flowers and I didn''t have a lot of other options for going outside.

    Sighing, I adjusted the collar on my neck. Most days, I barely noticed it was there but when I was alone with nothing to do, it hung like an anvil around my neck.

    I moved to the next bush and snipped some of the leaves off a jasmine plant that was trying to crowd out some smaller plants underneath.

    The daytime gardeners couldn''t always see what was happening with the night-blooming plants when they weren''t in full bloom.

    Before raising the shears, I leaned down and pressed my face into the little white blossoms. The fragrant, floral jasmine filled my nostrils and made my head spin. I knew half a dozen spells that relied on jasmine. Not that I could perform any of them.

    I snipped off a few flowers and tucked them in my pocket before shuffling along to the next section of the garden. Why did the prince even have a garden, or night-blooming flowers for that matter, if he was never here to enjoy them?

    From the corner of my eye, I saw a shadow between the plants. I spun in that direction but the shadow was gone.

    "A little too much time alone." I giggled to myself and touched my forehead. Maybe it was best if I called it a night.

    I headed down the path back to the palace, my shoes scuffing along the cobblestones. Clouds littered the sky, concealing light from the moon and stars. That was probably the reason my mind was playing tricks on me.

    Just as I made it to the garden gate, the shadows around me turned to arms and dark hands grabbed my clothes and my legs.

    "Ack!" I whipped around and slammed the pruning sheers into the nearest arm. They stuck firmly and someone grunted.

    I was under attack.

    I picked up my skirts and ran back the way I came, deeper into the garden. All around me, the shadows took shape. Like snakes writhing, dark, wiggling arms reached out to me. I reached inside for my magic.

    The collar on my neck jumped and zapped me.

    "Ow!" I should have held onto those pruning shears.

    The shadowy arms pawed at my dress, sticking to the fabric. I pulled away and kept running. Blood pounded in my ears and my heart hammered in my chest. Sweat trickled down my spine.

    I whipped my head around looking for the nearest exit from the garden. Would the collar attack me again if it thought I was trying to escape? I was completely helpless.

    Sticky, shadow hands clung to my skirts.

    "Get off!" I kicked one. It recoiled and then wound around my leg. It became solid and sent a tingle straight up my spine. Magic.

    I couldn''t use it but I could sense it. I bent down and scratched my nails into the arm. Behind me, someone groaned and the hand let up. I didn''t turn to look.

    Suddenly, from all around me, shadows erupted from the bushes. Leaves rustled, wind whipped my hair, and dozens of shadow hands coiled around my arms and legs. I thrashed and struggled as they tightened around me like constricting snakes.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Something struck me in the back of the leg and I went down, my knees slamming into the cobblestone path. A yelp burst from my lips.

    "No, no, no!" I writhed in their grasp, my skin prickling with magic.

    The shadow arms were too strong. They pulled me down to the ground and pinned me on my back. The hard cobblestones cut through my dress and scraped against my skin.

    The bushes rustled again and figures dressed in black emerged. They were so fluid and silent. All I could see were their eyes peering down at me through the darkness.

    "Wh-what do you want from me!?" I panted, twisting against the gripping hands. They didn''t let up at all.

    My attackers didn''t speak. Two of the shadow figures flicked their eyes at each other and my skin prickled. They didn''t need voices to speak when they had a magic ray. These were mages and very powerful mages. What did they want with me?

    I glanced around for any way out of this. Without my magic, I was useless, helpless. Their grip on me was too strong. Whatever they wanted from me, they''d get.

    The collar on my neck hummed and released.

    Immediately, the flow of magic ignited my veins. I took in a deep breath and brought the magic to the surface of my skin, heating it to scalding temperatures.

    The shadow figures wailed and their magical hands released me hissing with the smell of burnt skin. I jumped up and faced my captors, arms up in a defensive stance. I didn''t even have time to wonder how the collar released but I''d use what time I had to take out my enemies.

    They recovered quickly and closed in around me.

    A powerful wind crushed down on us and the pressure forced me to my knees. I groaned, bracing my palms against the ground.

    My attackers dropped to their knees too. A thundering roar erupted in the night sky.

    Red scales flashed and suddenly Talon was on the ground, between me and my attackers. He hissed and growled and whipped his tail at them. The powerful appendage sliced through their bodies like they were butter.

    My eyes widened and I gasped. Something warm and wet splattered against my face as the dark figures crumbled in deformed heaps, motionless.

    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the smears of blood and scattered body parts. One swipe of a dragon''s tail could do that? I''d seen death before, but nothing so swift. Nothing that completely obliterating.

    Talon continued to snarl, smoke rose from his nostrils and the flames in his eyes flared. He crouched down near me, ready to spring if there was another attack.

    Prince Cole hopped off Talon''s back. His hands, hands of flesh and blood, grabbed my shoulders.

    "Don''t!" I pulled away from him and put my arms up to shield myself.

    "Are you alright?" his firm voice broke through my thoughts.

    "I..." I looked back at the bodies and touched my face. Warm, thick, sticky goo stuck to my fingers. I pulled them back and gasped. My fingertips were crimson.

    Cole waved his hand in front of my face. "Sabine! Are you injured?"

    I blinked and shook my head. "No. I''m not injured." I bowed my head to him.

    "I''m impressed. You went from helpless captive to ready warrior in an instant. That spell you used to break free was quick thinking. Perhaps you do have something useful to offer." He smirked at me.

    I shook my head. "I''m not a weapon, Your Majesty."

    "Hm. You''re sure you''re not injured?"

    "I''m fine, Sire. Thank you."

    A ripple went through Talon and he relaxed. He swung his long neck until his large, wedge head was right in front of me. His eyes brightened and he opened his massive jaws. Hot breath struck my face and his forked tongue darted out, flicking my cheek.

    I giggled and squirmed away. His tongue was so silky and smooth. "Thank you, Talon." I reached out and put my hand on his scaly nose.

    The dragon closed thick lids over his eyes and hummed. My whole arm shook and the vibrations made my bones tremble. I giggled again.

    "You''re not frightened of him?" The Prince moved to Talon''s side and patted the dragon''s long neck.

    "He just saved me. What''s there to be afraid of?"

    The prince gave a wry laugh. "You watched him crush five men and ask what''s there to be afraid of?" He quirked an eyebrow.

    I shrugged.

    "Talon can get rather vicious when he''s protecting something he considers his own."

    "Umm..." I bit my lower lip and moved my fingers against Talon''s smooth nose. His scales were like a snake, flat and fitted together into a smooth, silky skin. I didn''t know why the dragon was so possessive of me but for the moment, I was grateful.

    Even with my magic, I wasn''t sure I could defend myself against my attackers with the time limit the collar gave me. Already, it had locked back up and my magic was restricted.

    "Wh-why did you rescue me?" I looked at my feet as I asked the question. It wasn''t exactly proper for me to question the prince''s actions, nor my master''s.

    "I am responsible for you."

    "My former master would have used the time to save himself."

    The prince scoffed. "We do things differently in the palace." He took a deep breath and I cast my eyes in his direction.

    His gaze was trained on me, eyes deep, face pensive. He stroked Talon''s scales almost absently.

    "You''re more powerful than I anticipated. And you are a capable warrior." A slight frown graced his lips.

    "I doubt the War Dragon needs a bodyguard." I gasped and covered my mouth with both hands. "My apologies, Sire." I bowed to him.

    "It might be better if we keep this between us, for now." The prince nodded his head toward the palace. He turned and walked away before I could reply and Talon lumbered after him.

    I hurried back to my quarters to get cleaned up.

 Chapter 19: Getting Old

    Cole

    When I heard the door to Sabine''s quarters open, I rang the bell to summon her.

    She appeared in my parlor, blood spatters across her face, her dress torn and filthy. She looked almost like she did when I pulled her from the auction.

    "Have a seat." I nodded to a nearby chair.

    There was a momentary pause before she complied. Despite her appearance, she sat with her spine straight, perched on the edge of the chair, her ankles daintily crossed, hands in her lap. There wasn''t the slightest hint of a slouch in her shoulders.

    How proper of her.

    I went to the bookshelf and moved a few old volumes aside. A decanter and two tumblers were hidden in the musty depths of the shelf. I poured two glasses of amber liquid and handed one to her.

    "Tell me about the attack."

    She shot me a sharp look but quickly composed herself, cupping the tumbler in both hands. "You want to talk about this now, Sire?"

    "The palace gardens have eyes and ears." I chuckled humorlessly.

    She nodded. "I was working in the gardens when they attacked. They used magic to overwhelm me."

    "Who were they?"

    A light crease formed in Sabine''s brow and her eyes remained fixed on the tumbler.

    Sighing, I took a large swig off mine. The thick, amber liquid burned my tongue pleasantly and sent a warm tingle down my throat.

    "I don''t know who they were, Your Majesty." Her voice was hardly above a whisper.

    Just like when she was locked in her room and nearly starved to death. I downed the rest of my drink and poured another.

    "If you insist on remaining silent, the only people you protect are your attackers. Who were they? Why were they after you!?" I took a step toward her until I loomed over her.

    She gasped but kept her eyes down.

    This was getting old. What kind of a slave resisted a master''s direct order over and over again? For that matter, who resisted their prince?

    "I don''t know who those men were or why they were after me, Your Highness. Their magic was... different."

    I clicked my tongue. "Different how?"

    She lifted the glass to her lips. The liquid sloshed against the sides. For as composed as she was, I could see she was shaken by the experience.

    "I have studied the spells of many Telasian mages. Telasian magic is elemental. It relies on natural energies, the same that the dragons use." She paused and I heard her swallow.

    Talon? I''d never heard my father''s mages discussing the source of magical energy before. I knew I could harness the elements because of my bond with Talon and he could do the same, as any dragon.

    She''s right. All magic in Telasia comes from the natural elements.

    "What was this magic, then?" I prompted when Sabine didn''t continue right away.

    Her tongue darted across her lips and she set her barely-touched beverage aside. She rubbed her hands on her filthy dress.

    "It''s fueled by spirit energy." She pressed her hands to her chest. "It feeds off the lifeforce of the wielder, an internal source rather than external."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I tapped the side of my tumbler with my finger. I was no mage, but even I thought that sounded far-fetched. Learning to use elemental magic through Talon had taught me that spells were only as powerful as the source they were fed from.

    Using the energy produced by a blade of grass would be minuscule compared to the energy of a raging storm. If too much energy was channeled through someone who wasn''t strong enough or experienced enough, it would rip them apart, literally.

    To draw on one''s own energy for power... I ran my hand along the base of my throat.

    "When working in a group, or with a powerful creature like a dragon, that kind of magic is limitless. Together, my attackers pooled their energy for a stronger attack."

    "But you overpowered them, once your collar was released."

    Sabine''s fingers played with the metal collar on her neck. A habit I suspected she developed over her years in slavery.

    "How is it you know so much about this other kind of magic?" I turned away to return the decanter to its hiding place. She seemed more willing to talk when I wasn''t looking right at her.

    "It''s what my mother taught me."

    I paused, my hand around the spine of a book. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw the first break in her posture. Sabine''s shoulders sagged slightly but a moment later, she sat straight again.

    "You''ll tell me all of this about magic and your mother, but you won''t tell me who your attackers were or what they wanted with you?" I rounded on her and crossed my arms.

    She lifted her head and glared at me fiercely. There was a spark in her after all.

    "I already told you; I don''t know who they were or what they wanted!" She gasped and bowed her head again.

    These little outbursts of hers were starting to get interesting.

    One of them bore the Sacron crest, a mark of a mage in the service of the Stivalia royal family, Talon intruded on my thoughts with his own. Perhaps she was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.

    I grunted. "Alright, go get yourself cleaned up. I''ll require you back at work tomorrow morning."

    Sabine nodded and quickly rose. She scurried out the adjoining door.

    When she first came to the palace, I thought her skittishness was because she''d been raised under the cruel hand of a master. Not knowing any better, I could see her fearing me and my reputation. No slave that feared me would ever dare meet my eyes.

    Her timidness came from something else.

    Did you know that Stivalia uses different magic than us? I retreated to my bedroom and picked up a book.

    Talon''s grumbles reverberated through my walls. Magic is magic.

    I rolled my eyes. That answer was more vague than usual. I settled down on my couch and flipped the book open. I''d returned late by design, to avoid checking in with my father. He''d have questions. I had questions for him, too.

    Talon, do you think that is why Stivalia mages are more powerful? I rested my book on my chest.

    Perhaps. And possibly why they always work in teams.

    I scratched my cheek and sat up, setting the book aside. It never occurred to me to wonder about the differences in Stivalia''s mages. I never needed to consider it because we had the dragons and their strength and magic were superior.

    Or, it always seemed that way.

    If what Sabine said was true, there could be some mages in Stivalia with devastating powers.

    Like Sabine.

    Talon''s words jolted me from my thoughts. I hummed and paced back and forth.

    Yes. It took her seconds to break free from her attackers and cast them aside. She could have killed them as easily as Talon, I''d wager.

    She was holding back.

    The image of her shocked, blood-splattered face flashed in my mind. It wasn''t that she couldn''t kill them, it was that she didn''t want to.

    What magical slave have you heard of with such power?

    None. A slave like that would be highly prized. Her former master never knew her strength.

    Then she was wise to hide it. I flopped down on the couch with a sigh. Does she have magical strength comparable to a royal mage?

    I have been in the presence of royal mages and the king''s mage when they cast. Her power exceeds them all.

    That''s unsettling. No wonder Stivalia would be interested in someone like her. They do like to groom their magical bloodlines.

    You think she was targeted?

    Talon''s question caught me off guard. Yes...

    You don''t think it was another strike at you?

    I chewed on the edge of my thumbnail and considered Talon''s question. It was more logical to think that agents of Stivalia had infiltrated my wing of the palace to get to me. I had just demolished a group of their elite mages.

    Learning about Sabine''s power led my thoughts down a different path.

    It hasn''t been that long since you dismissed your latest concubine. Talon''s rumbling chuckle shook the walls.

    Not that path! She''s an anomaly among slaves and someone else clearly has an interest in her. I want to know why and if it can be used to our advantage against Stivalia''s incursions.

    It''s not your concern anymore, who has an interest in her.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. Why?

    You promised the general that you''d free her upon your return. Her life is in her hands now.

    Sighing, I flicked my eyes toward the adjoining door. If I freed her, it wouldn''t take long for news of her power to spread. She''d draw too much attention from within Telasia and without.

    I shook my head. I can''t do that now, not after what we learned. She''s too volatile.

    You''ve never broken a promise to him before.

    He''ll understand. Talon and I both knew that wasn''t true.

 Chapter 20: Duty Fulfilled

    Sabine

    My gilded sandals captured torchlight in the long corridor making them glitter. Prince Cole was several paces ahead of me, his private guards with their marked armor walked in front of him and behind us.

    I glanced at the back of his head and wondered if he even needed protection with a dragon that could swat five intruders like flies.

    My eyes dropped back to my shoes.

    We took the familiar route to the throne room where King Talis had summoned the prince. His guards came to a standstill outside the double throne room doors. The dragon carvings on the door towered high and stared at me with judgmental eyes.

    I dropped my eyes to my shoes again.

    "Announcing Prince Cole," A voice boomed over the creaking of the throne room doors.

    I heard the prince''s heavy sigh and from my peripheral, I saw him straighten up. He rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. I never saw him wear that sword unless he was meeting with the king, not even when he just got back from battle.

    My eyes traced the dark veins in the white marble floor as I followed Cole to the center of the throne room. When he stopped walking, I grabbed my skirts and dropped to the floor in a low curtsey.

    "Father," the prince said shortly.

    I stood and brushed off my dress. Keeping my head low, I took a couple of steps back.

    Once the prince and the king began speaking, I darted my eyes around the room. The great golden dragon, Amonette, curled around the throne. Her molten eyes fixed on the prince. Each of her breaths sent a shudder through the room and her scales groaned with the movement.

    "I looked over your reports on the confrontation with Stivalia. It sounds to me like they won''t stop until they start a war. Perhaps we should think of a preemptive strike," the king said, his deep voice wrapped around me like thick, heavy smoke.

    I noticed a slight dip in Prince Cole''s shoulders as he relaxed minutely.

    "As your military adviser, I have to caution you against it. We know very little about Stivalia''s forces and power."

    "You said it yourself; they underestimate the strength of the dragons. Would it not be easy to catch them off guard?"

    Prince Cole cleared his throat. "If Talon and I weren''t the only ones on the battlefields, then perhaps we''d be having a different conversation."

    His voice sounded tired, haggard. I couldn''t help but glance at the back of his head. For a man who enjoyed fighting as much as he did, I didn''t expect to hear him advise the king against war.

    "Then we should act now before they find out that Talon is their one great threat," the king offered.

    Prince Cole shook his head. "Father... a war with Stivalia would devastate both countries. If you would allow me to speak with King Verill, I could assure him that we didn''t curse his family or assassinate his heir."

    The conversation went down a path I didn''t understand. It wasn''t my place to know about the politics between two kingdoms or royal families, but I heard a lot standing in the background.

    Servants entered through a side door. Amonette stood and shook herself from head to tail. All the servants stopped dead and uttered horrified gasps.

    I suppressed an eye roll.

    The dragon moved to the opposite end of the throne room and curled up in a large beam of sun streaming in through a stained-glass window. The colored light made her scales glow red and green instead of plain gold.

    As soon as the dragon was farther away, the servants clustered around the king and offered him trays of food and drink.

    I kept my head low but raised my eyes to watch as he slid to the edge of his throne and helped himself to their offerings.

    "King Verill is very stubborn and treacherous. He will smile to your face as you tell him the truth and send forces to burn us down before you leave his palace."

    "Pot meet kettle." Prince Cole''s words were a whisper. If the king heard him, he made no notice.

    I rocked back on my heels. These meetings always went the same way. The king and the prince butted heads and I didn''t think anything actually got accomplished, but when they ended, the prince usually left for several days.

    "I don''t think King Verill''s people would support a war if the reason for the war didn''t exist. The entire country is a powder keg because they think we killed their princess. If we could diffuse that..."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Do you think King Verill, a man who instructed his mages to perform a sneak attack on unarmed warriors, would care whether or not he had the support of his people?"

    I lifted my eyes at the firm tone in the king''s voice. He didn''t look angry, his eyes twinkling as he focused only on the prince. There was power in his words, and I felt that warm feeling again like invisible arms embraced me.

    "That may be..." The prince sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. His voice held none of its previous conviction.

    I glanced between the king and the prince. All the king had to do was open his mouth, and the prince lost his footing. It was almost like the king could convince him to think differently.

    A frown pulled at my lips, and I glanced toward Amonette. The king''s title was Dragon of the Heart, and I''d heard people in the castle refer to him as a heart reader. I didn''t know what it meant. I could feel the energy emanating from Amonette. Magical energy. Could he read other''s emotions? And if so, could he use Amonette to influence them? Is that what a ''heart reader'' was?

    "Why are you, the War Dragon, so resistant to handle this impending threat? Stivalia has decided they will goad us into war. Whatever their reasons, we can''t change their minds. But we can strike first for the upper hand."

    Prince Cole scoffed and tossed his arm out. "Yes, I am the War Dragon!" He put a firm emphasis on his title. "I know war better than anyone, even you. As such, I''m telling you this war you want to incite is a bad idea."

    I shifted my eyes to the king. He waved his servants away and slouched slightly on his throne. He stroked his white beard, eyes no longer twinkling.

    "I had hoped my son, my own heir, would show more loyalty to our kingdom and dynasty." The king''s voice was thick as honey and just as sweet.

    Amonette rustled her wings and lifted her great head.

    Prince Cole went rigid. "Do not press your influence over me, Father!" He turned on his heel and marched out of the throne room.

    I bowed to the king and hurried after the prince. Tension oozed off of him like sludge all the way back to his wing. It wasn''t until we were alone in his quarters that he let out a deep sigh and plopped down in a chair.

    Obediently, I knelt at his feet and began unlacing his boots. My mind raced with thoughts I shouldn''t have. Thoughts about the king and how he used his powers to influence his own son, to change his feelings.

    As an adult, the prince could pick up on that control and fight it. Would he have been able to do the same as a child?

    Prince Cole stood once his boots were removed and stretched. I heard his spine pop. He let out another sigh and rolled his shoulders back.

    "Do you think war becomes inevitable if two sides decide to fight?"

    I glanced up from my kneeling position and found the prince looking down at me. Quickly, I averted my eyes.

    "I do not have opinions on such matters."

    "Try."

    I licked my lips and rubbed my hands on my thighs thinking over what I''d heard. It was only part of the story. I didn''t know what the prince dealt with on the battlefields and I didn''t know the history between Stivalia and Telasia.

    From what I heard, both kings wanted a war but neither were entirely sure they could win, so it became a game of testing each other''s forces until one of them decided to make a real move. At the core, the conflict seemed to be between the kings, not the countries.

    "I think that if two people want to fight, they will find a way. But that doesn''t mean a third person can''t find a way to change that desire."

    "There''s an idea..."

    The prince moved away and I rose to my feet to put his boots away. He paced around, swinging his arms back and forth dramatically.

    "He acts as though just because we share blood, I should agree with him, no matter what. And if I don''t... well, he tries to force it."

    I stood silently and nodded. The prince went on these rants sometimes, especially after meeting with his father. I was the perfect sounding board because I didn''t interrupt and only gave an opinion when I was asked.

    "He made me his military advisor but doesn''t want to be advised. He wants me to fight just because that''s what he wants."

    "But you''re..." I shut my mouth quickly.

    "I''m what!?" the prince demanded. He stopped pacing and held a hand out to me.

    I swallowed hard. "You''re the War Dragon."

    He let loose a humorless chuckle. "Yes. And my father wouldn''t have it any other way. When I tamed a dragon so young, it opened up a world of potential for him. But what can I do against a heart reader?" He scoffed and shook his head, resuming the chaotic pacing around his parlor.

    I let my eyes follow him since he wasn''t paying attention to me. It never occurred to me that he might loathe the reputation attached to his title or that he didn''t choose that path for himself. After seeing what the king and Amonette were capable of, I had no doubt that the king somehow molded his own son into the monster on the battlefield.

    My imagination conjured the image of a young child enduring the deep emotional manipulation of a parent, forced to fight, to kill, to conquer.

    I shook the image away and returned my focus to the prince. The more he paced, the more tension built in the room around us until it was practically suffocating. It wasn''t good for him to dwell like that.

    Biting my lip, I looked around the room for anything to take his mind off his toxic thoughts. There were some gold coins on the couch end table. I picked them up.

    The prince stopped pacing and watched me.

    "May I?" I held my palm out and showed him the three coins.

    He nodded, eyes sparking as he turned his full attention to me.

    I closed my fingers around the coins and waved my hand back and forth. It was an old trick my mother used to do to cheer me up.

    "You don''t need his abilities to match him." I opened my palm.

    The prince''s eyes went wide when he saw the coins were gone. A crease formed in his brow.

    I smiled and waved both hands before his face, fingers and palms fully open. Then I closed both hands into fists and slid them behind my back.

    "You just need to learn a few new tricks." I held my hands out again and opened them, three coins in one and two coins in the other. "A little sleight of hand."

    Prince Cole smiled and then laughed lightly. "A magic trick without magic?"

    "A trick my mother taught me."

    "And a wise lesson, as well." He nodded to me and another word left his lips.

    Instantly, the collar around my neck felt like it disappeared and my veins tingled with the flow of magic.

    The prince took a seat on his couch. He spread his arms along the back of the couch and crossed his legs, his eyelids drooping slightly.

    "Now, show me something real."

    I took in a deep breath through my nose, the spark of magic flaring to life inside me. There was a vase of flowers next to the couch. I went to them and turned them from orange to blue. As an added flare, I made the petals sparkle.

    The prince smiled and nodded.

    Next, I made a teacup dance and a hand mirror speak to the prince when he looked at his reflection. They were all childhood tricks and playful spells, but they brought a smile to his face.

    When the collar activated again my magic faded but his smile didn''t, and I felt I had fulfilled my duty as his personal attendant.

 Chapter 21: Captured

    Sabine

    Rosalie kept her arm looped through mine. I felt stiffer than cardboard as we walked through the main street of Vagra. It was the first time I returned to the city since Prince Cole took me from the auction and I was being paraded around by a princess.

    "Is this necessary? Don''t you have seamstresses at the palace to make your dress?"

    Rosalie laughed and flipped her strawberry hair over her shoulder. "This isn''t a shopping trip for me. We need to get you a dress."

    "Me!?" I came to a dead stop.

    The armored guards with Rosalie''s crest on their chests closed in around us the moment we stopped moving.

    "Is everything alright, Princess?" the lead guard asked. He dropped to a knee before her.

    She flicked her wrist at him. "Everything is fine. We''re continuing on our way now."

    The guard stepped aside and Rosalie pulled me into motion again.

    "Sabine, the Solstice Celebration is a huge event for the palace. You''ll be attending as my brother''s personal attendant."

    "I will?" I arched an eyebrow at her.

    "Of course! I know you''re new to palace life but you''re the closest staff to a prince. You''ll be at every important event. But you have to look the part."

    I sighed and nodded. The dress I had on was nicer than anything I ever imagined wearing. What could possibly be nicer than this?

    "It doesn''t feel right," I admitted.

    "You''re representing Cole at this event, and, in essence, the royal family. He expects you to look a certain way."

    "I meant it doesn''t feel right to have a princess accompany me."

    Rosalie laughed and commoners stopped what they were doing at the sound. We had eyes on us from every direction.

    I kept my eyes down and hoped no one noticed the collar on my neck. It was inappropriate for a princess and a slave to spend recreational time together.

    "I don''t mind tagging along."

    I kept my eyes on my sandals as they shuffled along the cobblestone street. Rosalie''s guards gave us plenty of space. They took up the whole street and carriages had to wait until we passed by before they could continue their journeys.

    "As far as anyone knows, you''re my attendant. You don''t need to worry about what they think." Rosalie waved her hand over the pedestrian spectators that stared after us and our entourage.

    That was easy for Rosalie to say. I''d lived my life in the shadows, as part of the scenery.

    The dress shop Rosalie brought me to was on the main street of Vagra. It was where all the high-end shops that the nobles and people of the court used. Those that were wealthy enough to have the best but not important enough to have personal seamstresses.

    "The seamstress here is lovely. She designed my mother''s dresses when she was a girl. Madame Cecily will have something for you."

    The shop was cluttered. Shelves stacked with the finest fabrics of silk, chiffon, and velvet in every color imaginable lined the walls. There were smaller cubbies loaded with ribbons and lace. One of the walls had shelves covered in fabric shoes of all designs.

    Dress racks covered almost every square foot of floor space with dresses of every fashion. I''d never seen designs like them before.

    The only area cleared of fancy dresses and merchandise was a section of the store that had an alcove of mirrors and a large, round pedestal to stand on while being fitted.

    "Ah, Princess Rosalie, I don''t see you down this way often." A woman with slender spectacles and dark hair pulled back emerged from the shrouds of dresses. She had wooden hairpins sticking out of her hair and a pincushion in hand.

    I bowed my head and stood silently as she approached.

    "The Solstice Celebration is coming up but I know you don''t need a dress from me." I caught her wink at Rosalie out of the corner of my eye.

    "Madame Cecily, it is good to see you. You''re right, I don''t need a dress. However, my brother''s personal attendant, Sabine, is in need of a Solstice dress."

    "Hmm..." Madame Cesily approached me and circled around me like a vulture.

    I followed her with my eyes even as I kept my head low.

    "Look at me, Girl!" she demanded.

    I stiffened and raised my head.

    Madame Cecily''s brow creased deeply. Up close, I could see the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and mouth.

    "The Prince''s personal attendant needs a dress fitting of her station. Come, come stand up here." She grabbed my arm and led me to the fitting platform.

    I lifted my skirts and stepped up. My reflection stared at me from three different full-length mirrors.

    Madame Cecily picked at my dress and made a few sounds in her throat. She pulled out a measuring tape, I didn''t see from where, and started taking my measurements.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    I glanced at the princess.

    "Don''t worry, Madame Cecily has the finest eye. She''ll know what works best for you."

    "Hmph. Poor thing is little more than skin and bones." Madame Cecily joined me on the platform and poked my cheek. Then she grabbed the waist of my dress and pulled it tight.

    The dresses Prince Cole supplied me with were a few sizes too large. I had no reason to complain or expect something more fitted. Madame Cecily seemed offended by it.

    "And this is so... unsightly." The seamstress tapped on my slave collar.

    I clenched my jaw tight but willed myself to stand still.

    "Sadly, the collar can''t come off," Rosalie said. "Is there any way you can design a dress that could conceal it?"

    "No." I quickly shut my mouth when both women looked at me.

    "Why not, Sabine? I thought you''d want it covered." Rosalie''s eyes shone bright and her lips trembled slightly.

    I looked at my reflection in the mirrors. Three versions of myself stared back and mimicked my motion as I reached for my collar.

    "This is a symbol of my status. Covering it would be pretending I''m something that I''m not. That is illegal."

    "Sabine, you don''t need to worry about that." Rosalie waved off my concerns.

    "My status hasn''t changed, regardless of who I serve."

    "It''s alright, Princess, I can design a dress that won''t conceal the collar but won''t draw attention to it either. Sabine, was it?" I nodded. "You won''t be breaking any laws." She smiled and her eyes lit up behind her spectacles.

    "Alright."

    "Now, I think red is your color."

    "R-red?" I gasped. That was Prince Cole''s color, Talon''s color.

    "Yes. It will perfectly match your complexion. Let me take a few more measurements and then we can look at fabrics."

    Madame Cecily poked and prodded me, took multiple measurements, and pinned my dress up in different ways to see how the fabric fell around me in different styles. She made sketches on a pad of paper and walked around me dozens of times.

    Rosalie browsed through the shelves and presented me with red fabrics, golden ribbons, and embroidery options.

    "I have everything I need. The dress will be stitched in a few days. Sabine, you''ll have to come back for a fitting so I can make sure it is tailored to you, unlike that smock." She pointed a pin at my current dress.

    "Thank you, Madame Cecily." I bowed to her and stepped off the platform.

    "Yes, thank you. My brother will send along payment."

    My eyes widened and I stared at Rosalie. She ignored me as she and Madame Cecily said their goodbyes.

    "Why is the prince paying for my things?" I questioned the moment we were out of the shop.

    It was mid-afternoon and the streets were even busier than in the morning. I kept my voice low as I confronted Rosalie.

    "This is more about his image than yours. He wants you to look a certain way since you are representing him," she explained.

    My stomach twisted. I felt a pit form in it. I was a doll, a status symbol to pat the prince''s ego. I shouldn''t have expected anything different.

    "Come on, before we head back to the palace, we have to stop and get a pastry at this bakery. You''ll just love it!" She grabbed my arm and pulled me along, her guards hopping to attention and coming after us.

    Rosalie and I sat at a patio table. Her guards were stationed around keeping watch. The rest of the patio had been cleared of patrons for the princess to dine privately. A server brought us our pastries and warm drinks.

    Pedestrians who walked by tried to sneak peeks around the guards and see who was having a private snack with the princess.

    I stared at my untouched pastry and kept my hands in my lap. My skin prickled whenever I felt eyes on me, which was constant. I''d never been to a carnival where they had animals on display, but I imagined this was how the animals felt.

    "We''re a little... exposed here," I muttered.

    Rosalie chuckled. "This is normal. Actually, if it were my father or Cole, it would be a lot worse. As the king and heir, both of whom are single... you would not believe the boldness of some of these women."

    I gave a sharp laugh, thinking of my former master and his love spell. "Not much surprises me anymore." I pulled off a corner of my pastry and stuffed it in my mouth. The warm, buttery dough melted on my tongue and the fruity center burst with flavor.

    My toes curled and I closed my eyes. It was like eating the food of the Gods.

    "I was at a meeting with the king and prince recently."

    "Ugh. Did they bicker nonstop?"

    "Yes. That seems to be how it goes."

    Rosalie rolled her eyes.

    It wasn''t entirely appropriate for me to discuss the prince''s personal business with his sister but she was the only one that didn''t mind telling me more about the people I was in servitude to.

    "I don''t get it. All my life, my dad favored Cole. From the moment Cole tamed Talon, he was the favorite. They were so close when we were younger but... in the past couple of years, they fight all the time."

    "I''m sure there is a reason." I nibbled at the pastry again.

    "No. I think Cole is just an idiot."

    I pursed my lips and shifted in my chair.

    "Oh, Sabine, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t say things like that about him. I know you have your loyalties."

    I smiled tightly and flicked my eyes to the side. Ownership didn''t equal loyalty but I wasn''t going to correct her.

    "All I mean is that my brother knows the importance of getting married and having children. Not just for the royal family but for all of Talis. A kingdom without an heir is considered weak."

    "And that''s why they fight?" I''d seen how resistant the prince was to the king''s discussion of marriage.

    "I don''t know. I just know that it was around the time my father told him to find a wife that they began to argue. I''m sure there is more to it. It''s not like either of them confide in me about those things." She sighed and rolled her eyes again.

    It wasn''t my place to question my owner or his familial relationships. He kept asking me to give my opinion but my understanding of these relationships was limited and I felt I couldn''t provide him with the appropriate answers. As his personal attendant, I needed to know more about the dynamic to better serve him.

    That was the reason for my curiosity. The only reason. I could convince myself of that.

    By the time we left the bakery, the sun was setting. The streets were nearly empty as we traversed back to the palace. Men with torches ran up and down the streets lighting oil lamp posts to chase away the coming dark.

    Rosalie''s guards moved in a little closer around us.

    "I took a peek at some of the sketches Madame Cecily put together for you. I think you''ll be very pleased with what she comes up with."

    "I have never been concerned with fashion or fine dresses before. As long as it''s not a burlap smock, I''ll be happy."

    Rosalie laughed and shook her head. "You''re so funny." She looped her arm through mine.

    Our group was alone on the streets. A shiver ran down my spine and I froze, pulling Rosalie to a stop.

    "Sabine?" her brow furrowed as she faced me.

    "I can feel... magic."

    "Well, there are mages in the city."

    "Not this kind." It was the same magic I felt when I was attacked in the garden.

    Princess Rosalie was an easy target this far from the palace with no one else around.

    "Everything''s fine. I''ve got my guards. They haven''t let me down yet." She shrugged and kept walking.

    The shadows on the streets took shape again and, just like in the garden, figures emerged from the shadows, reaching for us with long, wiggling arms.

    "Princess!" I shoved her back and her guards immediately closed in around her.

    The arms coiled around me like vines and held me fast. I reached for my magic but the collar zapped me. The magical arms wound around me, pinning my arms to my sides. They pulled me to the ground.

    "Sabine!"

    "Don''t worry about me. Get yourself to safety!"

    Her guards were already on it. They forced Rosalie away from the attack. Through the shadows, I saw her protesting but her guards wouldn''t listen.

    Good. She was safe.

    The arms held me fast and a face shrouded in a dark mask appeared. All I could see were green irises set in white eyes.

    "Tell the Captain that we''ve got her."

    Dark chuckles rippled through the shadows. Something heavy collided with the side of my head and darkness took me.

 Chapter 22: Theres Nothing Special About Me

    Sabine

    My head throbbed. It was the first thing I felt when I came back to my senses. I blinked my eyes open. My mouth felt like it was full of cotton and blood pounded in my ears.

    The men who captured me, they were in the room with me but they didn''t look shadowy anymore. They were solid, flesh and blood, dressed all in black.

    I tried to move my arms. They were behind me, tied to a chair. I shifted again and found my ankles tied to the chair, too. This wasn''t good.

    My captors didn''t speak but I felt their eyes on me as I tested the bonds.

    Other than a single oil lamp on a rickety-looking table, there was no light. I couldn''t see any windows which meant I was probably underground or in a basement.

    Wherever I was, no one would come looking for me. I was property. If I went missing or died, it would be written off as an asset loss.

    The prince hadn''t even paid money for me. Why would he think I was an asset worth retrieving?

    I was on my own and I would find a way out.

    There was no way to remove my collar without my old slave master''s hand but if I could get out of here, I could start a new life. A free life.

    Twisting my wrists, I tested the knotwork on the ropes that bound me. They were tight but I could move my wrists. That meant I could loosen them.

    A prickle of magic went through the air and I noticed my captors looking at each other. There were six of them, probably a team of mages. Hanging around Prince Cole, I learned a few things about strategy. Like how mages used magic to communicate without words. It prevented anyone from overhearing them.

    Somewhere behind me a door opened and light streamed in. The door closed almost immediately and booted footsteps approached.

    A short figure wearing a cape came around the chair and stood in front of me. They had a mask on.

    "What do you want from me?" I asked.

    Gloved hands pulled the mask off and a pair of brown eyes peered at me from a round, delicate face. Her brown hair was pulled back in a braid and even in the dim light, I could see her brown skin tone matched my own.

    She looked... familiar. I felt like I''d seen her before, a long time ago.

    That was stupid. There was no way we''d met.

    She tilted her head to the side. "Hmm. You''re not what I expected."

    I furrowed my brow. "Who are you? What do you want?"

    On the streets of Vagra, I thought Princess Rosalie was the target. But these mages were almost identical to the ones that attacked me in the garden, only they weren''t smooshed. I was sure they were of the same variety.

    Two attacks meant I was the target. But why?

    "My apologies. I should introduce myself. I''m Cara Sarcon from Stivalia. Second daughter to King Verill."

    "The royal family?" I gasped.

    "Yes. I''ve been retracing the footsteps of my sister. Heir to the throne of Stivalia. All my searching has led me to you."

    "Me? I''m a slave. I have nothing to do with Stivalia or the royal family."

    Cara frowned and studied her fingernails for a moment. She rubbed the tips of her fingers together like she had something on them.

    "You wear one of those barbaric collars, don''t you? The kind that stifles your magic and forces you to use it at your master''s behest?"

    I bowed my head and my cheeks stung.

    "You''re a mage and by rights, you should be in Stivalia living as a noble. Instead, they treat you like chattel here. Of course, your existence has everything to do with Stivalia!" Cara flung her cape over her shoulder and paced in front of me.

    I watched her gait and found it familiar as well. Who was this woman? Why did she invoke long-forgotten feelings of nostalgia?

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Are you telling me that Stivalia wishes to free the magical slaves of Telasia and elevate them to nobles?"

    Cara stopped and glanced down at me. Even though I was seated, she wasn''t much taller than me.

    "We''re deviating from the point."

    I scoffed. That''s what I thought. She could tempt me with pretty words like "noble" all she wanted but Stivalia had no intention of freeing slaves, magical or otherwise.

    "My sister vanished over twenty years ago. She was not easy to track down but I''ve found a few contacts that pointed me in the right direction." She looked at me with a piercing gaze I felt to the bone and pointed a thin finger at me.

    "I''m only twenty. How can I know anything that happened twenty years ago?" I challenged. "I''ve been a slave the majority of my life. I have no friends, no family."

    "And yet, you managed to become Prince Cole''s personal attendant. There must be something special about you. Your magic, perhaps. Is that why he took a shine to you?"

    Sighing, I bowed my head. The collar felt like a weight dragging me down. The one thing keeping me from defending myself. "There''s nothing special about me."

    "Oh, you better hope that''s not true. After all the work I did to get you here." Cara huffed. "The prince''s timing... had he delayed his return for a few moments, I would have captured you in the palace. That would have disrupted Telasia for a long time."

    "What are you talking about?" I glared at her. "My disappearance means nothing to them."

    Cara threw her head back and laughed. Her cackles made the air in the basement shudder. Her silent accomplices clung to the edges of the shadows but even they shivered at her laugh.

    "I would have been the first to succeed in kidnapping someone from within Telasia palace grounds. They would have taken me and my family seriously then!" Her dark chuckle tapered off and when she turned her eyes to me, they were filled with loathing.

    "Perhaps you overestimate your abilities."

    Cara scoffed. "Had the prince not intervened... there must be a reason he did. You are special to him in some way."

    "Are you deaf!? I''m nothing to the prince!" Tears pricked my eyes. "If it weren''t for his dragon, I''d be in a ditch somewhere!"

    My insides lurched. It felt silly to be upset by my own words. I''d lived my whole life as nothing.

    Here I was, trapped in a basement with some insane woman. I was probably going to die here. No one was coming for me and no one would mourn me.

    What a sad existence I truly had.

    "Hmm. Then I wonder what it is that ties you to Aura? I was certain it was because the royal family assassinated her. But if your ties to them are weak..."

    "Aura?" The name slipped from my mouth before I could stop it.

    I hadn''t heard my mother''s name on anyone else''s lips since she died. I was the only one who remembered her or spoke it aloud to keep her memory alive.

    "Yes, Aura Sarcon, my sister and heir to the Stivalia throne. Do you recognize the name?" Cara''s voice softened and she leaned in, grabbing the arms of the chair.

    Her eyes were level with mine, she smiled and I smelled her sickly sweet breath.

    My heart hammered in my chest and I thought she''d hear it. I held my breath for a moment until I settled my pulse.

    "It is an unusual name. I haven''t heard it before," I said.

    "Hmm. I think you''re lying." She pushed the chair back several inches and turned her back to me.

    "What do you want from me!? I don''t know anything! How could I!?" I screamed into the dark room.

    It was the only way to chase away the memories that clawed their way back inside. My mother''s screams, the sounds of flesh slamming into flesh as those thugs beat the life out of her. My body trembled and tears wet my cheeks.

    I was nine years old again, hiding under the bed while I listened to my mother die.

    "Are you even listening!?"

    Cara''s sharp voice pulled me from my thoughts. I blinked back the tears and wiped my nose on my shoulder.

    "No."

    "Figures. I find the only slave in Telasia that doesn''t obey orders from her superiors. If you do know anything, you need to tell me. Aura isn''t the saint everyone makes her out to be."

    "I don''t know anything," I insisted, grinding my teeth together.

    "Maybe I haven''t made myself clear! I need to find my sister."

    "Right, because Stivalia is weak without an heir? Don''t you have other siblings?"

    Cara stamped her foot. "Argh! You''re so stubborn! I don''t need her to sit on the throne. King Verill would never allow it. He''ll execute her himself when he finds her."

    "Then what''s the point of finding her?"

    "Aura cursed my entire family. She''s not a mage, she''s a witch! What kind of a sister curses her siblings? She''s a treasonous traitor and we want justice."

    My stomach gurgled and I twisted my wrists in the ropes again. I had a little more movement now. The bonds were loosening, slowly.

    I didn''t have a lot of memories of my mother but I remembered every magical lesson she taught me. Curses were not among them. My mother was a different Aura.

    That had to be why Cara was confused. It wasn''t a common name but if she found out my mother''s name, she probably assumed.

    I shook my head a few times. My mother wasn''t capable of cursing anyone.

    In the memories I did have of her, she was soft and warm. It was because of her and her kindness that I refused to complete the love spell for my former master.

    "I''m sorry for what happened to your family, but I don''t know any Aura."

    "Are you sure about that?" Cara''s lips twisted into a smile. "Think about it before you lie to me."

    I glared at her. There was nothing she could say or promise that would convince me her intentions were good.

    "I''m not lying!"

    Cara sighed heavily. "That''s too bad." She snapped her fingers rapidly.

    Her men jumped into action. One of them grabbed the oil lamp and moved to a corner of the basement. The others held up a bloody, purple, limp body.

    His head was twisted at an impossible angle and his limbs all jutted out at odd angles. He''d been beaten, broken, tortured, mutilated.

    Through the bruises and swelling on his face, I saw discernable features and my heart sank.

    My former slave master.

    "It took me a while to track him down but when I did, he was most forthcoming with information about your mother, particularly her name."

    My breath stuck in my throat and I stared at his hands, barely listening to Cara. His fingers were all broken and disfigured, completely lifeless.

    There was no way my slave collar could be removed now.

 Chapter 23: Rescue

    Cole

    "Sire, we just got word that Princess Rosalie was attacked in the streets."

    I looked up from the map on my desk and arched an eyebrow. "Is she alright?"

    "Yes." My security officer nodded, his armor clinking.

    "Then why are you telling me?" I turned my attention back to the map and ran my palm over the smooth parchment.

    The border between Telasia and Stivalia varied from one hand-drawn map to the other but it was more or less the same.

    My security officer cleared his throat.

    "What?"

    "Princess Rosalie is asking for you."

    I slapped my hand against the map and let out a long breath. What could my sister possibly want from me? I handled external threats. We had all the soldiers and guards we needed in Vagra to handle local threats.

    Morganna is insistent as well.

    I frowned at Talon''s interruption. Why?

    She won''t say. She''s agitated.

    "Let the princess know that I''m on my way."

    My security officer bowed, clinking more, and turned on his heel out of my office.

    I rolled up the map and headed to Rosalie''s wing. Her guards lined the hallway, stationed in between every door, and a company of six outside her bed chamber.

    The guards were tense, on guard. The palace was the safest place in the world. No one would come after a princess in the palace.

    Then again, I didn''t think anyone would attack a slave within palace walls...

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    Morganna''s heavy steps rattled the bed chamber doors.

    "Step aside." I motioned to the guards at the door.

    One hesitated, the one with the mark of the highest ranking among my sister''s guards.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. He sucked in a sharp breath and motioned the others out of the way.

    Rosalie paced back and forth in her foyer. She kept shaking her hands. I saw a slight tremor in them.

    Behind her, Morganna''s scales glinted in the torch light, flashing splashes of blue against the white marble walls.

    As the smallest of all the dragons, she could easily get comfortable in Rosalie''s chambers. There were times I wished Talon could fit in mine.

    "I count four limbs, a head. Hardly more than a bruise on your cheek."

    Rosalie froze. I heard her swallow as she turned to me. "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." She sniffed and shook her head.

    "I assumed you were fine since you asked for me and weren''t in the infirmary."

    Morganna curved her neck toward me. Her eyes glowed bright and she pulled her lips back over her pearly white teeth. Her breath came out in a low, raspy hiss, wafting hot air over my face.

    I waved my hand in front of my nose. "Why did you want to see me?"

    "Do you even remember why I was in the city today?"

    "Acquiring a Solstice dress for my personal attendant."

    Rosalie scoffed. "So, Mister War Strategist, it stands to reason that if I was attacked, so was she!"

    I furrowed my brow. "It also stands to reason that she''s fine since you made it back in one piece."

    Rosalie threw her arms out to the side and Morganna uttered a low, resonating growl. "Well, she didn''t! She was taken. Whoever attacked us was after her."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "What were these attackers like?"

    "Umm..." Rosalie scrunched her face up.

    What are you thinking? Talon asked.

    Two attacks on a slave girl. That seems unlikely.

    "I didn''t get a good look at them. They blended in with the shadows. Or they were the shadows... I don''t know. She said she sensed their magic." Rosalie shrugged and sank onto the nearest chair. She bowed her head. "I know I should pay more attention but I was terrified. Now, she might be in serious danger."

    Shadows. Like the attackers in the garden, Talon confirmed.

    I took a deep breath, my nostrils flaring, my hands clenched to fists. It wasn''t a coincidence.

    Talon, get ready. We''re going after her.

    "Cole, where are you going?" Rosalie called after me.

    "To get back what is mine!"

    "But... she''s a..."

    I whipped around. Rosalie shrank back into her seat. "She''s a what?"

    "A slave. Isn''t it... since when does a prince go to the rescue of a slave?"

    "Yes, she is a slave, which means she is my property. I want to know what imbecile has enough of a death wish to challenge me." I pointed to my chest. "And when I do, I will fulfill that wish of theirs."

    Rosalie''s lower lip trembled. "O-okay."

    Is that all it is? Talon questioned as I changed into battle clothing.

    With a dragon at my back and access to his magic, I didn''t bother weighing myself down with armor. It was better to have free, fluid movement.

    She is my responsibility. It was enough of a chore to replace my former personal attendant with her. I don''t want to go through that hassle again.

    Talon''s rumbling laughter rattled paintings in their frames against my walls. But rescuing her is less of a hassle?

    How long would it take me to find a suitable replacement and then train them? She has become rather effective and she isn''t half bad to look at, either.

    Is that important?

    I ran my fingers through my hair and scoffed. If someone is after her, I want to know why. I also want to destroy them for crossing me. Do I need more of a reason than that?

    The door to the gardens wasn''t far from my room and I made it there before Talon mustered a reply. He was already in position and I easily climbed his arm and straddled his great neck.

    No. That is enough. What took you so long?

    Chuckling, I patted his neck. With one powerful downsweep of his wings and a leap over the palace walls, we were airborne.

    Can you track her?

    Talon''s body rippled as he breathed in a sharp breath through his massive nose.

    I can.

    ***

    Sabine

    Foam curdled in the corner of my mouth and my muscles jerked out of my control. Electricity poured through me. My body moved like a puppet and I held back my scream as white-hot pain scorched my insides.

    "S-stop..." I gasped.

    The electrical current stopped and Cara''s leering face hovered in front of me. "Are you going to make me? Oh right, you can''t, because of this." She grabbed my slave collar and yanked, pulling my neck at an awkward angle.

    "I would never make you do anything." Each breath shuddered through my bones. The pain lingered even though the shocks were gone. My skin was oily with sweat, hair plastered to my face, and my bindings cut into my skin, the fibers piercing me like needles.

    "How very noble of you. It''s not like I get any pleasure out of this, you know."

    "Heh. It seems like you do. I obviously don''t know anything and I''m defenseless, but you''re torturing me anyway."

    Cara snorted. "I almost believe you when you say that you don''t know anything."

    She pressed her palm to my forehead and the entire room disappeared. I could feel her hand on my forehead but it felt like the rest of my body was gone, I was weightless.

    The room was empty, and it wasn''t the same room I was being held captive in. This had to be a magical vision or illusion.

    Scratch. Scratch.

    I couldn''t turn my head. I strained my eyes in the direction of the noise.

    Millions of little insects crawled off the walls and like an army, marched right toward me. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t struggle. My body was nothing but I felt them crawling all over me, shivers through my skin, their pinchers plucking at me.

    I wanted to scream but I clamped my jaw tight. All I could hear was the scratching, pinching, and clicking of the bugs as they devoured me.

    Cara''s hand left my forehead and we were in the basement again. I twisted and writhed against the ropes, my skin still crawling. There were no bugs. No welts or scratches. My body was there, unharmed.

    I could still feel the sensation of those imaginary insects all over me. My stomach turned and bile rose in my throat.

    "Are you ready to talk?" Cara asked. She grinned a stretched, horrifying smile.

    I closed my eyes. One deep breath after another, I settled my body until my heart stopped racing and the sensations on my skin died down. I''d taken worse beatings before.

    "I have nothing to say."

    "You know, I''ve been going easy on you."

    "For someone who doesn''t like to torture, you seem to be good at it," I pointed out, bowing my head.

    I heard Cara snort. "Well, my father is great at developing spells of this variety. I learned his ways for situations like this. Now, if you really want to know what he can do, I will show you. We''re far from any settlement. No one will hear you scream."

    "I''m going to die here, anyway." My voice didn''t sound like my own.

    "Well then, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Cara began a chant in a language I''d never heard. Her voice filled the basement, words echoing over words as she chanted faster and louder.

    All the hairs on my body stood on end and the air around me warmed up. It got hotter and hotter until my skin blistered and my hair singed.

    I gritted my teeth and gripped the ropes on my wrists until they cut through my palms.

    The heat intensified more and my vision blurred. I could feel my skin bubble and pop.

    I couldn''t hold back anymore. A scream erupted from my throat, tearing through the sounds of chanting, drowning out the blood in my ears. I screamed until my breath gave out and my head swam.

    The world around me faded into darkness but the pain persisted.

    As my consciousness faded, the entire room began to shake. Was I imagining the ceiling caving in? Was it another of Cara''s illusions?

 Chapter 24: Words Arent Enough

    Sabine

    Blood roared in my ears. My eyelids were so heavy I could barely keep them open. I kept trying to see what was going on.

    It felt like the world was being ripped apart.

    Walls crumbled around me. Rubble piled around the chair I was tied to. I was on my side seeing the world from an angle. Warriors clad in black clothing darted back and forth like rats in a maze.

    One blink and Cara was casting crackling spells at someone else. I could only see his back but he looked familiar. His hair flopped to the side, and I got a clear view of his boots. His fire pushed Cara back and she disappeared into the smoke.

    I blinked and there were bodies piled in front of me. Their vacant, dim eyes stared back, lifeless. Tears in their clothes revealed blood oozing from fresh lacerations. Flames lapped at the rubble and flickered at the edges of my vision.

    Another blink and Prince Cole''s face loomed over me. His eyes were stern and unyielding, his face expressionless. My arms and legs were cut free.

    Someone cried out in agony. Was it me? I couldn''t stay awake anymore. Exhaustion took me.

    I blinked again and I was floating. My head pounded with a rhythmic whump, whump, whump. It felt like the earth was moving beneath me. Like it had a pulse and was breathing. A distant rumble of thunder reverberated through my bones. No, not thunder, a roar. Red scales flashed in my peripheral.

    Above me, the sky was nothing but stars blinking and gazing down at me like watchful eyes. There was no barrier between me and the sky.

    I was flying.

    Riding dragonback was an honor for royals only. This was wrong. I tried to sit up but a firm hand pressed against my shoulder. Prince Cole''s face flashed in my mind again, serious and unrelenting.

    My eyelids drooped and I gave into the surrounding darkness.

    ***

    I was free-falling through open air, spinning and twisting as air rushed around me. The ground got closer until...

    I jolted awake in my own bed. The familiar sights of my room surrounded me, and the soft scent of clean sheets washed over me. I grabbed the blankets and pulled them tight around my body.

    "Uhh..." every muscle in my body screamed and I bit my tongue to keep my pain from bursting out.

    "Don''t try and move." A woman I''d never seen stood over me, a bowl in hand. "Let me see your wounds."

    My arms shook as I pushed the blankets back. The healer frowned. She grabbed my arm and forced my sleeve up, the lines around her mouth deepening.

    There was a thick herbal poultice wrapped around my wrists. Underneath the blankets, I could tell my ankles were wrapped in the poultice, too. I remembered my binding ropes cut into my skin when I was being tortured.

    "What''s wrong?" Prince Cole demanded.

    My eyes shot to where he stood in the corner. I hadn''t noticed he was there.

    "No wounds. There''s nothing for me to heal." The healer set her bowl aside.

    "She''s obviously in pain," the prince said.

    "Then she is very fragile because there is barely a mark on her." The healer replaced my sleeve and pulled the covers around me. "Perhaps she is more traumatized by the experience than anything."

    She patted my shoulder and I winced, her touch like a hammer to an anvil.

    "She should be fine to return to work. Unless she''s trying to deceive you."

    "Get out!" the prince demanded, pointing to the door.

    The healer shrugged. She grabbed her bowl and left.

    I kept my eyes down as the prince''s heavy boots thumped on the floor, moving closer to the bed.

    A healer wouldn''t be able to see the tiny tears through my muscles from Cara''s torture spells. She couldn''t see my ligaments and joints stretched to their limit.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A lump formed in my throat. I tried to swallow. It stuck and I moved my hand to my neck.

    Based on the healer''s diagnosis, I imagined the prince would be furious. Thinking I was shirking my responsibilities or being lazy.

    "Drink this." His voice was stern as he thrust a goblet in my face.

    My hands trembled as I grasped it, the water sloshing over the edges. I took a sip and the cool liquid quelled the burning in my throat. Sighing, I gulped down the entire goblet.

    "Look at me."

    I lifted my eyes to meet the prince''s gaze. He took another step closer and reached a hand out.

    I recoiled. A groan broke through my lips and I panted as shocks of pain rippled through me. The goblet slipped from my grasp.

    "Where does it hurt?"

    "The healer said I was uninjured, Sire." My voice was hoarse and burned my throat. The soothing effects of the water were gone in an instant.

    The prince scoffed. "You can barely hold your arms up. That''s not so easily faked. Tell me where you''re hurt."

    "E-everywhere," I gasped.

    "What did she do?"

    I glanced at him quickly. He was standing right next to my bed, arms crossed, imposing in my personal space. But his eyes were gentle.

    "She tortured me with magic. It wouldn''t leave a mark."

    "The royal healers are supposed to be able to discern a magical injury from a physical one."

    "Then perhaps they aren''t as well schooled as you think." I rolled my lips in on themselves and closed my eyes. What was I thinking?

    I''d spent too much time with Cara. To her, I was a nobody. I didn''t need to act like a slave.

    "My apologies, Sire, it''s not my place to make such assumptions."

    Prince Cole chuckled. "You''re probably right."

    I tightened my fingers around the bedspread, my weak muscles shuddering.

    "By all rights, I should have been able to defend myself! That woman... she was weak, but I was helpless...."

    "Weak? I went toe to toe with her and her magic rivaled mine." The prince leaned down, putting himself right in my field of view. "And you think she was weak?"

    "Weaker than me," I corrected.

    He narrowed his eyes. His face was so close to mine that I could see the little red flecks in his irises. "Who are you?" he asked.

    "Sire?"

    The prince shook his head. He hooked a finger around my collar and lifted it, forcing my head back. His warm breath struck my face, smelling of charcoal and ash; like he was the firebreather, not his dragon.

    I stayed as still as possible on the outside. My bones trembled on the inside and my heart hammered in my chest. What was he doing?

    "I don''t disagree with you. Everyone should have the right to defend themselves." His voice took on a gentle purr. "Do you know any healing magic?"

    "Of course." I furrowed my brow.

    "Then heal yourself." He uttered the release word.

    The flood of magic dulled my pain and I breathed deeply. It didn''t feel like someone was sitting on my chest anymore.

    I pushed myself up on the pillows and winced. I threw my hand over my stomach. "I have some wounds on my stomach. Probably from when they captured me."

    Prince Cole peeled the covers back. "Royal healer my ass..." he muttered.

    Blood soaked through my dress in a few places. It was fresh like my movements reopened the wounds.

    "They''re still bleeding. I need to heal them first but..." I bit my lower lip. "I need to see them to heal."

    My cheeks warmed and blood pumped under my skin just as furiously as magic flowed through me. I glanced up at the prince. He had a deep crease in his brow.

    "My dress... the tie is in the back." I motioned with my arm and my shoulder and elbow twinged. Gasping, I cradled my arm to my chest.

    "Lean forward," the prince instructed.

    "Oh... I..." Weren''t there maids or healers in the palace he could call?

    His mouth quirked up at the corner. "I''ll be gentle."

    My face flared with heat. "Do you even know the meaning of the word?"

    He laughed and tilted his head back. The prince motioned to me with his hands.

    I leaned forward, as much as I could. His fingers quickly unlaced my dress tie and the fabric loosened on my shoulders and torso, sliding down my arms. I clutched the garment to my body before I was completely exposed.

    The prince stepped back. He continued to watch me from the edge of my bed. It didn''t seem like he was going to leave or turn around.

    "Do you mind?" I asked.

    "Not at all," he retorted, another smirk on his lips.

    I swallowed hard and let the dress fall away from my body. I tried to ignore the Prince''s watchful gaze but my blood rose to the surface down my neck and over my breasts. What did he get out of this?

    There were shallow lacerations on my stomach with dried crystals of blood caked at the edges. The wounds had closed and reopened multiple times, probably during my torture.

    I covered the cuts with my hands and focused the flow of magic on the wounds. I could feel the tissues beneath my skin reconnect and weave themselves together. Blood stopped oozing out. I cut the magic off just before my skin sewed itself back together.

    Closing my eyes, I fell back on the pillows. Healing others never took so much out of me but using my own life energy to heal was recycling energy for different purposes. It used twice as much as if I were healing someone else.

    I rested for a moment. When I opened my eyes, I noticed the prince hadn''t moved. His eyes traveled over the partially healed wounds.

    "Is that it?"

    "That''s all I can expend on my physical injuries. I still need to heal what I can on the inside. The rest will heal naturally. Albeit, I''ll be sore for a few days."

    He nodded. His eyes shifted from my stomach and traveled higher on my body.

    I snatched the sheet and covered myself, ignoring the flaring pain that shot through me like an arrow.

    The prince chuckled and shrugged. "You seem to be out of immediate danger. I''ll leave you to rest."

    "Thank you..." I wanted to thank him for rescuing me. "...Your Majesty." I bowed my head to him, unable to form the words I wanted. How could I thank him for that? Words weren''t enough.

    I closed my eyes pulled my magic from deep within and uttered the words of a healing spell. Cooling, numbing magic coursed through me, bathing my muscles, bones, limbs, and joints. In my mind, I could see the flow of magic, like blood vessels, only they carried green, healing waves to every corner of my body.

    The pain eased and I let out a long breath. It no longer felt like my chest, my arms, and my legs were being pinned down by weights.

    The collar activated and my magic stopped. Just in time.

 Chapter 25: Time for a Replacement

    Cole

    The king''s sunken eyes trained on me as I filled him in on what happened with Sabine. For someone bonded to a dragon, he was young. Somehow, age still seemed to be winning an unseen battle with him.

    "This slave girl of yours, why would she be attacked, twice?" He set his elbow on the throne arm and rested his wrinkled cheek on his palm.

    "I don''t believe she was the target."

    Beside me, Wyatt tensed. I slid my eyes toward him. He kept his head bowed but his mouth twitched.

    "She''s my personal attendant and I think it is more likely that she was targeted as a way to get to me," I elaborated.

    "Then you think it is Stivalia?" King Talis held a hand out to me. He blinked several times, his eyelids remaining closed for too long.

    "Yes. They were Stivalian mages and their ringleader was someone high-ranked. A noble."

    My father sighed heavily and nodded. His eyes flashed suddenly and he rose from his throne, all traces of fatigue gone.

    Of course, it was the pitiful old man act.

    I bit the inside of my cheek. Why did I let myself fall for that? I sought out Amonette. She slumbered across the throne room, snoring softly. Or she pretended to. My momentary lapse was her doing. Just a moment with my guard down and she wormed her way in for my father.

    "This is why we should be more proactive in our efforts against Stivalia," my father insisted. He swiped his arm through the air. "They are targeting you, heir to the throne. That is dangerous since you''ve yet to continue the bloodline yourself!"

    I rubbed my temple. How did he get from a war on Stivalia back to the conversation about me finding a wife? He transitioned from talking of death and war to marriage and life too easily.

    "It''s under control, father." I ground my teeth together. "I''ve already sent warnings to King Verill. His response will determine how I proceed."

    "Very well." The king flicked his wrist toward the throne room door.

    The moment the heavy doors closed behind us, Wyatt grabbed my arm.

    "You lied to him."

    I arched an eyebrow. "Did I?"

    "By omission, yes." He nodded, his shoulder-length hair brushing his face. I rarely saw Wyatt out of his armor. He had some leave from the battlefields and had easily settled into casual dress.

    I glanced at the nearby guards and started walking. Wyatt kept pace with me.

    "More than that, you promised me you''d free her." He lowered his voice.

    "Would that I could." I kept my words short and curt.

    "What aren''t you telling me?" Wyatt stopped in the middle of the courtyard between the throne room and my wing. He crossed his arms and glared at me from under wispy bangs.

    "I''m not keeping her out of choice. This has gone far beyond that."

    "Then why?" His scrutinizing gaze was all it took.

    "When I faced off with the woman who took Sabine, she almost had me. It was raw power I''ve never come up against before and if Talon weren''t there to back me up, she would have overpowered me."

    "That means she is a high-ranking member of the Stivalian court. And you did have a dragon, so you were fine."

    I rolled my eyes. "I''m not looking for validation, here, Wyatt. And I think she was higher than Stivalian court. I think she was Stivalian royalty."

    Wyatt''s arms fell to his sides and his scowl eased. "That''s... unexpected. So, she really was after you."

    "No." I shook my head. "While Sabine was recovering, she told me that the woman who captured her was weak."

    "Weak?"

    "Her exact words were, ''Weak compared to me.'' How many mages in Telasia do you know that can overpower me or my father?"

    "Perhaps a royal mage or two... oh."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "You get it now. What would King Talis do if he found out about a supremely powerful mage right under his nose? A slave no less?"

    Wyatt stayed silent. I began the traverse across the courtyard. Guards stood watch at the entrances and exits. Several court members strolled around, catching the afternoon air.

    I avoided eye contact with all of them. Most of them knew by now not to approach me but I noticed a few of the ladies waving to Wyatt and concealing their giggles behind paper fans.

    They were really off the mark.

    "It makes sense, in a twisted way." Wyatt broke the silence and caught up to me.

    "What does?"

    "That Stivalia would be after your slave."

    "Sabine."

    "What?"

    "Her name, Wyatt. Use her name. I know how you like to give slaves their dignity."

    "Sabine, then." He nodded, the corners of his mouth twitching. "It makes sense that Stivalia would be after Sabine. With power like that, they''d see her as an asset to their carefully bred bloodlines."

    "The thought crossed my mind. I doubt the Stivalia royal family would elevate a slave to a noble to acquire her magical lineage for their gene pool."

    "I imagine that''s true. I''ve heard rumors that they kill non-nobles born with magic."

    "They aren''t rumors," I hissed.

    Wyatt grunted. "Well, then, they''d be more likely to kill Sabine than see her as an asset."

    I nodded. "Except with power that could rival their royal family... perhaps it changes the landscape."

    "How could a mage of her caliber exist without anyone in Stivalia or Telasia being aware? Aren''t all magical slaves tested for their potential?"

    I glanced sideways at my general. "All those in the capital. She wasn''t born a slave and the man who enslaved her lived well outside the law. He never knew what he had, otherwise he wouldn''t have auctioned her off so readily."

    Wyatt wrinkled his nose. He tucked one hand into his back pocket. "If she is as powerful as all that, Stivalia will come for her again. Keeping her in the palace is dangerous for her and for you."

    "I can handle myself."

    "Cole."

    I slowed to a stop and turned to face him. Wyatt never addressed me informally unless we were alone. I glanced at the nobles around us.

    He bowed his head. "Apologies, Sire."

    "Just say what you want to say," I scoffed.

    "The fastest solution would be to free Sabine and relocate her to one of the free villages I''ve established outside the capital. She''d be away from your father and hidden from Stivalia."

    "Even if that were true, it isn''t possible."

    Wyatt''s face fell.

    I didn''t want to have this conversation in the courtyard. The palace was full of enough gossip. I picked up my pace. Wyatt''s hurried steps followed close behind.

    When we were in the safety of my wing, I turned to him again. "Stivalia tracked her down twice already. What kind of protection could a village of freed slaves offer?"

    "From the sounds of it, she would be the one doing the protecting."

    I chuckled. "Probably. But do you really want a target on them? I''ve made sure to keep my father''s focus elsewhere while you''ve embarked on your crusade. But if rumors of magic work their way back to the palace, that won''t last long."

    "I think you''re trying to tell me that you''re concerned about the safety of the people I''ve freed."

    "Maybe. Putting a target like Sabine there wouldn''t be a long-term solution and it could endanger any village she goes to. Besides, we''d never get her out of the palace without my father knowing."

    Wyatt scratched his eyebrow. "How''s that? I doubt he''ll miss a slave girl."

    "Her former master is dead. He''s the one that put the collar on her."

    Wyatt groaned and tilted his head to the ceiling.

    "I''d have to have the royal mages break the magic on her collar. If I do that, the king will want to know why and you know the rest of the story."

    "There has to be another way. From what little you''ve told me, she''s been through enough. No one should be enslaved. Least of all someone..."

    "Someone... care to finish that?" I quirked my eyebrow.

    "You and I both know how stifling those collars are for mages. I can''t imagine how hollow it must be..." Wyatt rubbed his chest over his heart.

    "Right now, being a slave under my care is the safest place for her."

    "Are you really concerned about her?"

    "I''m concerned about what will become of her, for the sake of this family and kingdom."

    "Of course, Sire."

    "Go and enjoy the rest of your leave. If that''s possible. We''ll reconvene before you head back to the frontlines."

    "I will enjoy it." Wyatt''s tongue darted across his lips.

    My quarters were recently cleaned when I got back but Sabine wasn''t there. The sun was low on the horizon outside, painting the skies orange and purple.

    You are concerned about her, Talon intruded.

    I sat on the edge of my bed and unlaced my boots. The cord to call Sabine hung over my headboard. I glanced at the pull string and back at my boots. Sighing, I plucked at the laces.

    She tried to hide it but I''d seen her limping around.

    I''m concerned about what she will be used for.

    If you freed her, like the warrior suggested, she couldn''t be used.

    But she''d still be a target.

    When the princess told you Sabine was kidnapped, you were mad.

    I was. I agreed. I don''t like when people touch my things.

    Talon''s low, rumbling laughter echoed through my walls. I caught a glimpse of his red, horn-rimmed eye through my bedroom window.

    What Talon didn''t say was that there was a moment, however brief, that I was more concerned for her wellbeing than angered by whoever crossed me.

    She hadn''t divulged the torture she''d been put through, but while she was unconscious, I could see the toll it had taken, even if the healers couldn''t. I never thought seeing a slave look so fragile would be unsettling.

    Sabine projected far more strength than I realized, until that moment.

    I thought of her lying on the bed as the healer inspected the red, puckered wounds on her wrists and ankles. When I cut her bindings, the ropes were burrowed into her skin. She screamed when I removed them.

    My mind wandered through the events of that day; the fire and determination on her face as she talked about her attacker, the strength of her magic as she healed herself. Strength she hadn''t displayed in the times I''d released her collar. The soft curves of her torso and breasts.

    "Ugh." I dropped my head into my hands.

    It would take a lesser man than me to deny she was attractive, and getting more so. Palace life suited her.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose and shook those thoughts away. Attractive or not, she was a slave and I couldn''t think of her like that.

    Maybe my father was right about needing companionship. It had been a while since I dismissed Dulcey. It was probably time to replace her.

 Chapter 26: Legacy

    Sabine

    Rushing water jolted me awake.

    The pipes in my bathroom creaked and a plume of steam wafted into the bedroom.

    I grabbed the edge of my sheet and pulled it over my head. Why Prince Cole sent a maid in every morning was beyond me.

    "Miss Sabine, the bath is ready," the maid said from the bathroom.

    If I kept her waiting, she''d come in and make a scene. I winced as I sat up and pulled my robe on. It had been a couple of days but some of the aches and pains from my torture still lingered.

    I shuffled into the bathroom. The maid took my silk robe and unlaced the back of my night dress. She pulled it all the way to my feet, the cotton tickling my skin on the way down.

    Ever since I got back, this was routine. Maids weren''t supposed to wait on slaves, but she refused to take no for an answer. She even threatened to tell the prince that I wasn''t cooperating.

    "How are you feeling this morning?"

    "Better. We won''t need to keep this up much longer."

    She held my arm as I stepped into the tub. My knees shook and my hips ached until the warm water sucked me under. The sweet scent of oils rose off the bath''s surface.

    "I got you another salve from the healers. They say it will help with some of your aches and pains." She set a ceramic pot on the stool beside the tub.

    "Um... thank you."

    She used a soft sponge and herbal soaps to bathe me. When she got to my wrists, she paused. "Do they still hurt?"

    I had circular scabs on my wrists and ankles that were turning into scars. "Not like they did."

    She carefully slid the sponge over the wounds.

    Soap stung like little needles around the edge of the scab. I gritted my teeth and gripped the edge of the brass tub.

    She washed my hair last and helped me to my feet before wrapping me in a towel. "I''ll pick out a dress for you."

    I sat on the bathroom stool and applied the herbal salve wherever I could reach without my joints protesting.

    "Alright, how about this one?" She returned with a rose-colored dress with gold patterns stitched around the hem and the waist.

    "It''s fine." I nodded.

    I felt like a toddler, being bathed and dressed. I was perfectly capable of doing it on my own, though it would take twice as long.

    "The prince requested you in his quarters when you''re ready." She stood behind me and ran a comb through my hair.

    She braided part of my hair tightly against my scalp and wove a golden ribbon in with my strands of hair. I don''t know what the prince said to her to make her style my hair every day.

    "Alright, you look wonderful. Is there anything else before I head out?" She smiled warmly at me, her eyes bright.

    "Oh... um... this salve... I couldn''t reach my back or shoulders." I held the pot out to her.

    "Say no more." She loosened my dress in the back and worked a generous portion of the salve onto my back and shoulders with soft, gentle strokes. She hummed to herself as she went.

    I sighed and curled my spine forward. The healing salve sank into my muscles and spread a cooling, numbing sensation through the most painful areas.

    "Thank you..."

    "You''re welcome, Miss. I''ll be back tomorrow." She tied my dress back in place and continued to hum as she left.

    "Tomorrow?" I shook my head. If I told the prince I didn''t need her help, perhaps he''d send her away.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I hadn''t seen more than a glimpse of the prince in days. He hadn''t called on me for anything, until now. If he asked me to kneel on the floor to take his boots off...

    I gritted my teeth. I''d have to do and I''d find a way to make it happen.

    Prince Cole waited in the parlor. There were two covered meal trays on the table in front of him.

    I bowed my head. "Apologies, Your Majesty. I did not know you were expecting company." I backed toward the adjoining door.

    "I''m expecting you." He rose from his seat.

    "I..." I wrapped my arms around my waist.

    "We need to talk about what happened."

    "I already told you..."

    The prince held up a finger and I shut my mouth.

    "Not everything. Sit." He motioned to the chair across from him.

    I patted my skirts down and slid into the chair. The prince pulled the covers off the trays. A delicious array of sliced fruits, freshly baked pastries, sweet cheeses, and warm tea greeted me.

    "Um..."

    "I know what the serving staff gets for food. You need something more robust."

    I cupped my hands around the tea mug and brought it to my lips. "Thank you," I muttered behind the rim of the mug.

    "Tell me what happened when you were taken."

    I sighed. Not much for small talk. That was probably better. "I told you, she tortured me."

    "Not just that. I need you to tell me everything. No detail is too small."

    I rolled a grape between my fingers. "May I ask, why?"

    "You may." He nodded. "The answer is simple. For the safety of the palace and this kingdom, I need to know who is coming after palace residents."

    The grape burst on my tongue, sweet and tart juices tingling the inside of my mouth. I still hadn''t had a chance to make sense of everything Cara told me.

    "Some of it is still a little fuzzy." I rubbed my temple.

    "Start at the beginning."

    I nodded and recounted the events I could remember, starting with when we were attacked in the streets. When I mentioned Cara, his eyes narrowed but he didn''t say anything. I told him about how Cara was looking for her sister, Aurora.

    My mother''s name left my lips and I paused. I looked down and absorbed myself in a pastry.

    "Cara and Aura... the princesses of Stivalia," Prince Cole stated.

    "Cara said she was a princess..."

    "Cara and Aura Sarcon. Aura was heir to the throne until she disappeared about twenty years ago."

    "That''s what she said." I nodded. "But I..."

    "Stivalia seems to think that the Agyion family assassinated her. I didn''t think another of the royal family would come looking for her personally."

    I''d listened to a lot of war talks between the prince and the king. Not all of it made sense but I felt like some of it was starting to.

    "Is that why Stivalia is trying to start a war?" I raised my eyes to glance at the prince.

    "It''s the excuse they are using." He nodded.

    "And..." my mouth dried out and I took a sip of tea. The warm drink turned to ash in my throat. I swallowed several more times.

    "And?" The prince pressed, his eyebrow rising toward his hairline.

    "Did your family... a-assassinate her?" It was impossible to think that Princess Aura from Stivalia was my mother. If the Agyion family was responsible for her demise, then it would answer that question once and for all.

    But if they weren''t...

    "No!" The prince''s voice turned harsh. "If my father had... I''d know about it." He waved his hand in front of his nose like he was wafting away a bad smell.

    My heart pounded heavily. If what Cara told me was true, my mother could be Princess Aura. That would make me... I touched the collar at my neck. No. That was impossible.

    "What else happened?" the prince asked.

    I told him the rest, about how Cara tortured me and spoke of mages that were adept at crafting horrible torture spells and about the curse she claimed was on her family.

    Prince Cole held up a hand when I got to curses.

    "She didn''t divulge what kind of curse?"

    I shook my head. "No. That would be too easy, wouldn''t it?"

    The prince smirked. "Yes, I suppose so. King Verill is widely known for creating spells that cause pain. Some say he likes it a little too much."

    My insides knotted. Cara had tortured me and showed no remorse. Her father crafted spells specifically to cause pain. If I were to believe my mother was from that family... was that my family legacy; pain and torture?

    "He taught his daughter well." I looped my fingers around the scab on my wrist.

    "She didn''t break you."

    I creased my brow and met the prince''s eyes. I forgot about propriety and stared at him. What kind of a statement was that?

    He stared back and cocked his head to the side. His lips twitched.

    I bowed my head and nibbled the corner of a pastry. "She knows naught of a life in servitude and what horrors that can bring. Pain is easy to live through."

    The prince reached his hand across the table. Halfway, he seemed to think better of it. Sighing, he reclined as far as he could in his chair.

    "Did she mention why she was after you?"

    My fingers twitched and I looked around the room. I tapped my thumbs together. This was the question I didn''t know how to answer. I couldn''t lie to the prince, he was my master, but I didn''t know the truth.

    "She told me she found a connection between Aura and my old slave master. She tracked down everyone he did business with and everyone he owned..."

    "Hmm. A princess consorting with a slave trader and thug. It''s not the most unusual story I''ve heard."

    "I wouldn''t know."

    The prince laughed again. "I doubt you know of your former master''s business associations or if they were the missing heir of Stivalia."

    "I don''t." That was truthful enough.

    "Princess Cara made sure to silence him." The prince sighed. "I''ll have people track down his known associates."

    My hand went to my collar again. I''d almost forgotten that my former master was dead. Until now, I hadn''t thought about it.

    "Something wrong?" the prince''s voice came to me from across the table.

    "My collar will never be... removed..."

    The prince was silent.

    My curiosity got the better of me and I tipped my face up. His face was an expressionless mask, his eyes askance.

    It was presumptuous of me to think that I''d ever be freed from the prince''s service. I''d spoken too freely.

 Chapter 27: You of all People

    Sabine

    The afternoon sun cast shadows across my floor. Slowly, they crept through the room, elongating, expanding, and devouring the light. Another day swept away in the shadows.

    Prince Cole hadn''t summoned me in two days. He wasn''t away or he would have left a note.

    Since I made the comment about my collar, he hadn''t contacted me at all. I went to clean his rooms and he was never there. When my work was done, I rested in my room, my body still aching in some places.

    The rest was appreciated but if he no longer thought I was useful, how long would I be around?

    In the cellar with Cara, a part of me thought I would die. I didn''t want to die. What would happen to a slave the crowned prince no longer needed?

    I heard the prince''s door open and close, his heavy boot steps echoed down the adjoining hall between our rooms.

    Well, if he thought I outlived my usefulness, I''d have to show him he was wrong.

    I closed my book and tossed it on the bed, dusted off my skirts, and headed to his parlor. My ears tingled as muffled voices floated from the bedroom. One of them was feminine.

    "You''re a prince! You need better than a slave girl." The woman said, her voice rising enough for me to hear.

    My heart froze in my chest. I knew I shouldn''t listen but I was the topic of conversation. If the prince was going to get rid of me, I wanted advanced notice.

    I held my breath and inched across the room toward his bedroom door. It was partially open and if I pressed myself against the smooth wood, I could see inside without them seeing me.

    Prince Cole sat in a sage green and gold upholstered chair. His shirt was untied, revealing the sculpted shape of his muscles down to his naval.

    What was I doing? I pried my eyes away, blood rushing to my cheeks.

    The rest of his outfit was casual, loose-fitting. His face was expressionless but his eyes kept darting around.

    A curvy woman stood in front of him. Her lips were painted red, the color of Talon''s scales, and her hair pinned up with fresh flowers in it. When she leaned forward, her breasts almost fell out of her dress.

    It''d been so long since I''d seen her that I barely recognized Dulcey.

    "Don''t you think your attentions would be better spent on someone with more... status?" She flipped the ends of her hair over her shoulder.

    A crease formed between the prince''s eyes. "Are you offering to be my personal attendant?"

    Dulcey stamped her foot and balled her hands into shaking fists. "I know you haven''t taken a new concubine."

    "That''s no secret," Prince Cole drawled. He rubbed his stubbly chin.

    "Then why do you refuse to see me again? If there''s no one new, there has to be a reason." Dulcey licked her lips slowly and dropped to her knees. She slid her hands up the prince''s thighs.

    I averted my eyes, my cheeks burning. What had I walked in on?

    "You''re not the reason," the prince shot back.

    I heard Dulcey gasp and chanced a glance. She was on her feet again, rubbing her hand. "Look, I''m not saying we should pick up where we left off, but I know you."

    She smiled silkily and swayed her hips as she walked behind the prince. She leaned over and put her lips near his ear and splayed her hands on his chest.

    "I know what you''re like when you don''t get any for a while. And I''m here now..." She ran her hands down his chest, dipping them into his shirt.

    The prince didn''t move. I noticed his eyes tilted toward the ceiling. If he really didn''t want her there, he could push her away. Then again, I hadn''t seen any women coming or going and men had... needs.

    I bowed my head and took a step back.

    "What is wrong with you!?" Dulcey''s shrill voice pierced my ears like a needle. "If you''re this placid, then I''m guessing that slave girl has been working overtime for you."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    A lump formed in my throat. It was definitely time for me to leave but she was talking about me again. I willed my feet to move but they remained planted to the floor.

    "Now, that is ridiculous," Prince Cole countered.

    "Are you so sure?" Dulcey batted her eyelashes. "Because the prince I know would be wound very tight and looking for release if he didn''t already have it. Isn''t that why you''re resisting?"

    "I don''t need a reason not to take you to my bed. If I did, I wouldn''t use a slave as an excuse."

    "Really? Then why am I hearing that you''ve given her the ''royal treatment,'' letting her ride Talon."

    I bit the inside of my cheek and forced my gasp back down. In my haze, I put that memory out of my mind. Regardless of the reasons, I never should have been on Talon''s back. I could barely remember it and told myself it was a dream, clearly, that was a lie I told myself.

    Prince Cole stood up, his chair sliding back across the floor. "You''re not spreading rumors through the palace are you?"

    Dulcey smirked and shrugged one shoulder. "So, what if I am? Are you going to punish me?" She bit her lower lip.

    This woman was bordering on insane. Rosalie said the prince was always dealing with women desperate for his favor. Dulcey took it a whole level further.

    "You should know not to believe palace gossip." The prince hooked his foot around the chair leg and pulled it under him. He plopped down with a heavy sigh. "And if I find you''re perpetrating any rumors, you''ll be punished like any spreader of hearsay."

    I nodded to myself. Of course, the prince couldn''t confirm that he''d allowed me, a slave, on Talon''s back. It would upset the delicate balance of class and social order within the palace. But it happened and I didn''t want to forget it happened.

    I held my hands over my hammering heart.

    "You know what will convince me that it''s all hearsay?" Dulcey had that look again. One I imagined she thought was seductive.

    It probably was to a lot of people.

    She dropped to her knees again and reached for the tie on the prince''s pants.

    I ducked my head and pulled away from the door. It was well past time for me to leave.

    "Sabine, why don''t you come here?"

    The prince''s voice hit me like a blow to the face. My fingers instinctively tightened on the door handle and I stood frozen, like a bug in a spider web.

    My hands trembled as I pushed my way into the room. Dulcey''s burning glare followed me as I approached the prince. I kept my head bowed and my hands clasped behind my back.

    Whatever punishment the prince chose would be fitting. I never should have listened.

    The prince grabbed my arm and pulled me into his lap. He looped his arm around my waist. A firm weight that was a silent reminder for me not to struggle.

    A squeak burst from my mouth and I quickly muffled it with my hands.

    "What the hell is this!?" Dulcey put her hands on her hips.

    The prince''s fingers traveled up my spine. The tips were almost light but his strength came through. A shudder followed his touch. I bit the inside of my cheek. My blood rushed under my skin.

    "How are you feeling?" he purred, moving his hand to my arm and running his finger up and down my forearm.

    My throat tightened just like the rest of my body. Wherever his finger went, warm tingles spread across my skin, dancing like sparks that ignited something deep inside.

    I bowed my head. "I-" My voice cracked. I swallowed. "I''m feeling better."

    "That''s what I wanted to hear." His voice remained deep and soothing. The prince brushed my hair over my shoulder, his fingertips grazing my neck.

    Another squeak rose to my lips and I swallowed it back down. My bones were rigid as tree branches but the heat inside me intensified. My cheeks warmed. I kept my eyes down and my hands still, even as they twitched restlessly.

    "Disgusting. I''m not going to watch you degrade yourself!" Dulcey threw her arms up and stormed off.

    The door clicked shut behind her and I immediately stood up. The prince''s arm slid languidly off my waist, lingering a moment too long. I kept my back to the prince and brushed myself off.

    My face burned hot. I couldn''t tell if I was angered or humiliated or somewhere in between. I fixed my hair and balled my hands into fists. If only my breathing would calm down.

    What was he thinking? I wanted to smack him for that performance.

    I rubbed my arms up and down and took several deep breaths. The trembling in my bones and hands didn''t let up.

    "Are you sure you''re alright? You seem... perturbed." The prince''s voice grated in my ears.

    I spun around to face him. He sat in his chair casually, his eyes shimmering as he regarded me.

    "I..." I let out a deep breath. "May I speak freely, Sire?" My lips were so tight the words barely made it out.

    "By all means." He held a lazy hand out to me and sunk down a little more in the chair.

    "I thought you didn''t want rumors to spread."

    He grinned and shrugged one shoulder. "Sometimes, they are necessary. If nothing else, it will keep her away for a while."

    My nostrils flared and I narrowed my eyes. "As your property, I am required to... be compliant."

    Prince Cole straightened. He sucked air in through his teeth.

    "I do not appreciate being used to toy with someone else''s emotions!" I threw my arm toward the door. "I''ve never been so degraded and humiliated!"

    "Really? I thought your life was nothing but degradation and humiliation."

    "Not this kind. At least, my former master appreciated my talents and may have even respected them. He knew my value and treated me accordingly. Not like some doll."

    Sighing, Prince Cole relaxed again. "I do respect your talents."

    "Then why subject me to that... sideshow? You of all people should know what it''s like to have their emotions manipulated."

    "What was that!?" He rose to his feet, towering over me.

    "If you hate it so much, why do it to someone else!?" I pointed a finger at him.

    The prince snarled and advanced on me. He threw his hand to the base of my throat and shoved me into the nearest wall. The air rushed out of my lungs. I gasped, my heart pounding away.

    His eyes brightened and his face contorted. He leaned in closer, his warm breath on my face, his partially bare chest another wall pinning me in place. My heart pounded against his hand and in my ears.

    His fingers tightened around my throat and his eyes darted over my face. "No one ever talks to me like that," his voice dropped several octaves, "Especially a slave."

    Suddenly, his mouth covered mine.

 Chapter 28: This Isnt Good

    Sabine

    Warm, soft lips moved against mine.

    My head swam, my lungs empty and screaming for air. I gasped and a rush of air made my head spin more.

    Prince Cole''s mouth pressed more firmly and with a mind of their own, my lips matched his movements.

    My stomach lurched and I squirmed, his strong body and the stone wall a vice around me. Heat raced across my skin like wildfire and my insides clenched. My heart hammered against my chest, dancing to a rhythm all its own.

    His tongue flicked across my lower lip, a light, teasing touch concealing a deepening desire. I parted my lips slightly, ready to accept him.

    Clarity rammed into me and all at once, I felt like I was being forced back into my body like a rock dropping to the ground. The euphoria and lightheadedness vanished.

    This was all wrong. Princes and slaves did not...

    I squirmed against Prince Cole''s brick wall frame and pushed at his chest. My hands barely made an impression against his muscles. If he commanded me, I wasn''t in a position to say "no."

    No, this was all wrong.

    I pushed harder at his chest, to no avail. His tongue traced my lower lip again. I bit down hard on the prince''s lip and felt his skin break.

    He grunted and stepped back, releasing his grip on me. A bloody smirk crossed his lips and he dabbed at the bit with his knuckle.

    "That was interesting, wasn''t it?" He chuckled.

    My heart fluttered and I stared at him. "Interesting?" I rubbed my forehead, my breath refusing to stick in my lungs. The heat all over my body wouldn''t abate. What was happening to me?

    The prince ran his finger along his bottom lip. "Yes, interesting." He tapped the cut on his mouth.

    "Your Majesty I... I..." Words failed me. I shrugged and looked down. I drew the prince''s blood. That was unforgivable.

    I dropped down on my knees and pressed my palms and forehead to the floor. There was no begging for forgiveness. There was nothing that would save me from the Prince''s sword.

    "Whatever punishment is to descend on me, please make it quick, Your Highness." My words echoed off the floor.

    Every muscle in my body was taught and ready to spring. I held my breath, waiting for the prince to hand down his judgment.

    "Stand up, Sabine." He chuckled and I heard his footsteps move further away from me.

    My breath trembled as I sat back on my heels. I kept my eyes down. My chest heaved. If he was going to cut off my head, I didn''t want to see it coming.

    "I''m not going to punish you."

    "But I..." I rubbed my hands on my thighs. "I drew your blood. Your royalty."

    "I believe I told you that everyone has the right to defend themselves."

    Slowly, I raised my eyes.

    He swiped his hand along his lip, wiping away the rest of his blood. The prince wore a subtle smile. He watched me closely.

    "I am not permitted such luxuries."

    The prince scoffed. "You''re not an exception to ''everyone.''"

    "I''m a slave." I pressed my hands to my heart.

    "Slaves are people. They fall under the umbrella of ''everyone.'' I want you on your feet."

    "O-okay." I pressed my hand to the wall and rose to my feet. My legs wobbled and my breath still trembled.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "You''re afraid." The prince took a step closer. He reached toward me and took a step closer. His eyes narrowed and he dropped his arm to the side and turned away. "That won''t happen again!"

    "I''m not afraid."

    He glanced over his shoulder at me. "No?"

    My cheeks flared with heat and I dropped my eyes. Feverish was more accurate, but that was completely inappropriate.

    "Hmm." The prince chuckled humorlessly. "You should go." He waved to the door.

    "Y-yes..." I bowed to him and headed to the adjoining door. My temples throbbed and I rubbed them.

    So many thoughts raced through my mind. What just happened? This was too much for me to process.

    ***

    Cole

    Sabine''s footsteps faltered every other step. She mumbled under her breath, her words dying in the air before they reached me. Like a man possessed, I watched her leave, unable to pull my eyes away.

    The scent of cloves and earth lingered behind her, It was her scent, still trapped in my nostrils from how close we were.

    Click.

    The door between our rooms snapped shut and I broke from my trance. "Well, this isn''t good..." I pressed my fingers to my forehead.

    I thought it went rather well. Talon''s thoughts were light and playful.

    What does that mean?

    She responded correctly, didn''t she? Before she bit you.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. Leave it to a dragon. That''s not the point. I... own her. My thoughts tripped over the word ''own.'' Referring to her as a slave was easier.

    People as property... I shook my head. Wyatt had the right idea when it came to that industry.

    Many slaves partake in such relations. She is human, she could want it as many of you do.

    And slaves are required to do whatever their master says. It isn''t a choice and they cannot refuse. That''s not grounds to begin anything... enjoyable.

    I ran my fingers through my hair. Talon was wise and intelligent in many ways. Human relationships were beyond the scope of his expertise.

    Yet, you keep inviting her to speak her mind, to exercise freedom. And when she does, I feel what you feel.

    She vexes me.

    I clasped my hands on the back of my neck and paced the room. It was late but I wasn''t in the mood to sleep. My skin hummed with heat and unfulfilled tension. I had to get out of here.

    I tied my shirt in place and found a tunic to throw on. Talon''s mind followed me as I headed to my study.

    Then let her vex you.

    Not going to happen.

    You could use it. You haven''t been this pent up since...

    Talon! I stopped dead and slammed my palm into the nearest wall. Why won''t you get off this?

    You''re making me itch.

    I rolled my eyes at the empty corridor. I''ve got work to do, do you mind?

    Silence.

    I went to my desk and pulled out the latest reports Wyatt sent me. His wax seal was still unbroken on the scrolls.

    Dim lamplight flickered in the corner of my desk. The rest of the room was hidden in shadow as I read the news from the battlefields. More reports coming in from outer villages of increased mage activity. Stivalia was encroaching on our borders with cheap, guerilla tactics.

    Wyatt sent hand-drawn maps with notations of mage activity and their suspected routes through Telasia. I studied the maps for patterns. My eyelids drooped and weariness lapped at the edges of my mind.

    I set a map aside and my eyes fixed on my palm. I could still feel the steady, rhythmic thump of Sabine''s heart. Not frenzied and erratic like I''d expect from someone who was afraid or unsure. She insisted she wasn''t afraid... which left few other options for her flustered reaction.

    She vexes you still. Talon''s thoughts broke into mine.

    Groaning, I flexed my fingers and turned back to my work. I''m curious about her. How could someone as intelligent, observant, and magically proficient become a slave?

    Easily, when being taken advantage of as a child.

    I grunted. That''s not what I meant. She''s powerful, her mother was powerful. Why didn''t the royal mages ever pick up on them?

    Perhaps they weren''t looking for the right thing. But those are not the thoughts that currently weigh on your mind.

    I rolled the maps up and tucked them away. Their analysis could wait for when I wasn''t falling asleep in my chair. It was all busy work to distract myself and it wasn''t working.

    I thought of her smooth, soft skin and how it gave under my strength. The rosy color on her face and bosom and her steady eyes that never wavered. Her entire body trembled against me but she wasn''t afraid. She was feverish.

    Heat shot straight to my groin. I clenched my fists and forced the feeling away. If I couldn''t distract myself here, it was futile to try. I shook my head and returned to my room.

    Why her? There were plenty of more sensible choices in the palace. I didn''t lack company when I wanted it. It would be easy to acquire a new concubine.

    You don''t need a concubine to scratch that particular itch. Talon reminded me��just a willing mate.

    Chuckling, I shed my clothing and slipped into bed. The dragon had a point. She is neither, and can never be either. Can you let it go?

    No. When you are cranky, I feel it. It''s very unpleasant.

    Cranky?

    Pent up.

    Please, can we drop this?

    She''s a slave, yet you show her more respect than you showed your former lovers.

    How do you figure? I propped myself up on my elbow and looked toward the window where I sensed Talon resting.

    Any other woman that appealed to you in this way, you wouldn''t agonize over. But you keep your distance from her. You could free her as a slave and uncomplicate the moral issue. But you don''t.

    I threw my arm over my eyes. Sleep would have been great. If I did that, you know it would cause a lot of other problems.

    Under your protection, she''d be out of reach to anyone else.

    I sighed and ran my hands down my face. "My father would love the prospect of a powerful mage as my future wife..." I spoke to the darkness but the dragon could hear me, "It''s not respect, Talon. It''s self-preservation."

 Chapter 29: Night of the Solstice

    Sabine

    A maid dropped off my dress from the seamstress the day before the Solstice Celebration. The night of the event, I pulled the top off the box. Tissue paper crinkled inside. The red, jewel-encrusted dress was folded neatly in the box.

    I reached out and ran my finger across the edge of one of the jewels. It was hard, sharp, and cool. They were real!

    Gasping, I slammed the lid of the box back down.

    "Lady Sabine?"

    I whipped around to the door. The maid who helped me when I was injured stood with her hands clasped behind her back.

    "The prince sent me to assist you."

    "Again?" I shook my head.

    "He bade me send you to him once you are dressed."

    Sighing, I nodded. "Alright." It was the same song and dance as before.

    I''d barely seen the prince since our last encounter... blood rushed to the surface of my skin and I looped my arms around my fluttering stomach.

    "Let''s start with your hair," the maid offered.

    She combed my hair down my back and deftly worked out the tangles. The maid hummed softly to herself as her fingers parted my strands and expertly wove a braid into my hair.

    She braided my hair flat against my head on one side, around the back of my head, and fixed it to drape over the opposite shoulder. She finished by lacing white heather through my braid and tucking a fresh red rose in at the base.

    "Perfect! Let''s see your dress." She kept humming as she opened the box and pulled the dress out. Her eyes went wide and reflected the thousands of tiny jewels that glittered on the dress''s surface.

    The dress had one long sleeve and then angled sharply across my chest, leaving my other shoulder bare. The bodice was tight to my waist with a small crimp to give the velvet fabric texture. The skirt hung loosely and straight down to my ankles. On one side, a large frill of the same fabric was pinned to the hip and fixed down to the hem. A flowing train hung off the back, pooling behind me.

    I didn''t have any full mirrors in my room but I knew it was the nicest dress I''d ever laid eyes on. Every time I moved, facets of light bounced around on my bedroom walls.

    "You look stunning, My Lady. Best not keep the prince waiting." The maid patted my hand and nudged me toward the adjoining door.

    Festive music played from a phonograph, filling Prince Cole''s suite with an air of Solstice Celebration. I''d caught glimpses of maids and servants decorating the entire palace, except the prince''s wing, with white and gold bells, fresh flowers, and garlands of greenery adorned with colorful blossoms.

    Music was played around the clock.

    The entire capital had been celebrating for days. I''d heard the music and cheers from my open window.

    Prince Cole stood before a trifold mirror. Two male servants brushed off his loose undershirt and breeches with stiff bristled brushes.

    His eyes lifted in the mirror and I bowed my head before our gaze connected.

    "That''ll be all for now. My attendant can finish."

    The servants immediately set their brushes aside and headed out of the room.

    "My attire is hanging on the changing screen." He pointed.

    I retrieved his wide-legged wrap-around pants. They were thick velvet, black with glittering red embroidery winding around the legs like serpents. I''d never seen the prince wear anything this formal.

    Crouching down, I tied the gilded sash around his waist and tucked the folds of the pants around his legs.

    I kept my head down but I felt the Prince''s eyes following me as I worked. When I stood up to get his shirt and jacket, the prince grabbed my arm and turned me toward him.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Hmm."

    From the corner of my eye, I saw him tilt his head from side to side.

    "Madame Cecily did well with the color. A dead match to Talon''s scales."

    I bit the inside of my cheek and raised my eyes for a moment.

    The prince smirked. "Did you have something to say?"

    Swallowing, I pulled my arm from his grasp. His fingers loosened immediately. "So you can flaunt that you own me like you own your dragon?"

    Prince Cole threw his head back and laughed. He shook his head and stared at the ceiling as his chest rippled with more laughter.

    "No one owns a dragon." He sighed and turned back to the mirror. "We''re going to be late."

    I was grateful he didn''t try to keep talking to me. What more was there to say?

    Bowing my head, I hurried to get the rest of his outfit. I slid his shirt onto his arms and wrapped it around his torso, tying it in place. The shirt matched his pants. The prince''s jacket was the last to go on. It was the same red as my dress, the seams and hems encrusted with jewels.

    He twisted from side to side in the mirror and nodded. Prince Cole pulled his hair back and wrapped it into a tight bun at the back of his head.

    "We''re expected in the ballroom." He motioned for me to follow him.

    I kept my eyes down and stayed several paces behind the prince. Behind me, guards followed from the prince''s wing to the main part of the palace and the ballroom.

    The ballroom was filled with more colors than I''d ever seen in my life. Fabrics dyed every shade imaginable, and some unimaginable, swirled around the ballroom. The walls danced with glittering light from all the jewels that adorned the celebratory attire.

    The sweet scent of flowers and fresh herbs overpowered the emissions from gas lamps on wall sconces.

    Musicians played music praising the sun and the dance steps of the nobles reflected that same praise.

    Servants lined the walls. Others walked around with trays carrying drinks and food.

    The king sat on a golden throne on a dais, watching the festivities. He held a large scepter in his hands with a golden dragon head at one end and a dragon claw at the other.

    This celebration was for the court. As the prince faded into the crowd, I took my position with the other attendants who stood near the king and the thrones for the other members of the royal family, should they need anything.

    As the night wore on, the oil lamps burned lower and the glittering walls were overtaken by shadows instead. The music slowed to more melodious tones and the flurries of color on the dancefloor mellowed out.

    From time to time, I caught sight of the prince surrounded by nobles. He knew how to hide in a crowd but when I did catch a glimpse of him, his eyes never reflected the smile on his lips.

    I could tell he was bored and annoyed.

    Whenever he did make an appearance, I noticed I wasn''t the only one keeping an eye on him. The king moved to the edge of his seat and leaned forward, scepter dangling from his hand.

    King Talis didn''t show much interest in his other children''s lives.

    Princess Rosalie came and went, dancing with some handsome lords, and laughing with some ladies. The king never glanced her way. Prince Alistair was only present for a short time and had retired hours ago but the king hadn''t noticed or didn''t care.

    Some of the nobles began to depart and their attendants with them. The ball was the last of the solstice festivities and the energy was already waning.

    Soon, I was alone by the throne.

    "You must be my son''s attendant."

    My spine stiffened at the king''s voice. He''d seen me before but never had reason to take notice of me.

    "Yes, Your Highness." I bowed low at the waist, turning toward him slightly.

    "Tell me, how are his moods lately? Is he in good spirits?" The King asked.

    I flicked my eyes over the ballroom and didn''t see Prince Cole anywhere. I cleared my throat. "I am not the best person to answer that, Majesty."

    King Talis chuckled. He stood up and slid over to my side. With each step, he tapped the claws of the scepter on the marble floor.

    "You tend to his needs day and night. I''m sure you''ve seen something."

    I shifted my weight from one foot to the other, the jewels on my dress grinding together. My throat felt tight and each swallow squeezed by.

    "Well, I haven''t seen much of him lately. He''s been busy, Sire."

    "Has he had any female companions dropping by?"

    "Uhh..." I chewed the inside of my cheek. I couldn''t exactly refuse to answer the king. Prince Cole was my master and my loyalty was supposed to be to him. "None that I have noticed, Highness."

    "Hmm." The king''s hand shot to my neck and he grasped my metal collar. His eyes widened and I caught the ghost of a smile on his lips behind his white beard. "I knew you were a slave..." his thumb tapped the red gemstone on the collar, "I didn''t know you were a magical slave."

    "I am, Your Majesty." I curtseyed.

    He released the collar and cocked his head at me. "A rare treasure, indeed."

    I kept my eyes down but I furrowed my brow, unable to hide my reaction.

    King Talis chuckled and put a firm hand on my shoulder. His wrinkled skin felt like it was pruned from being in water too long but the strength in his fingers was unmistakable. He was not a frail, old man.

    "That must be why my son and the heir to the throne took such an interest in a common slave. You''re not all that common, are you?"

    I raised my eyes a fraction. "I am nothing special, Sire." I curtseyed again.

    "Father, what''s this?" Prince Cole appeared at the foot of the dais. His eyes narrowed at the king. He put one foot up on the dais and motioned me to him.

    I bowed to the king and went to Prince Cole''s side, where I belonged.

    "I was just getting to know that luscious flower of yours." He smiled wide, showing his teeth.

    "You have your own personal attendants, Father, do you need to poach mine?"

    "My apologies, my son. Please, have your way with her." The king flicked his wrist at me.

    Prince Cole scoffed. He turned and headed to the other side of the ballroom. I followed several paces behind. With each step, I felt the king''s greedy stare on the back of my neck.

 Chapter 30: An Unexpected Visit

    Sabine

    "I liked Prince Fadir from Carsa. He isn''t the crowned prince but he was the most fun to dance with." Princess Rosalie preened her hair in the oval, full-length mirror in the corner of her bedroom.

    "Didn''t Telasia recently take over Carsa? Does it matter who the crowned prince is?" I asked.

    The princess laughed and tossed a look over her shoulder. "When my father conquers a nation, he doesn''t destroy their government. The current monarchy remains intact. It helps the citizens stay safe and comfortable with the change."

    I smoothed out the wrinkles in my skirt. Sitting in a corner of Rosalie''s room was a step up from standing invisibly against the wall.

    "So, there is still a king and crowned prince. They are loyal to my father and they abide by Telasia''s laws but they remain in control of the local government." She turned back to the mirror and fluffed her strawberry hair.

    "Would you like me to braid your hair?" I rose from my seat.

    "No." The princess glared at me through her reflection. "You''re here as my guest. As my friend."

    "That''s..."

    "Cole is gone again and I like talking to you. Does it have to be more complicated?" She smiled through the mirror.

    "No, I guess not." I nodded.

    "Good. So, tell me what you thought of Prince Fadir."

    "Which one was he, again?"

    Princess Rosalie giggled. "He had the silver tassels on his cuffs and he wore the most beautiful, blue jacket I''ve ever seen. When the light struck it, it looked just like Morganna''s scales."

    "So, you liked him because of what he wore?"

    She laughed again and tossed her hair over her shoulder. "Well, that''s what attracted me to him. But he was a smooth dancer, like waves moving through the ocean. Besides... he said some really sweet things." Her cheeks turned a dark shade of crimson and she stepped away from the mirror.

    "Oh, and what sweet things are appropriate for a prince to say to a princess at a formal gathering?"

    Her flush spread down her neck and she shook her head.

    I smiled and clasped my hands in my lap. Was this what it was like to have a friend?

    The slave house I''d lived in was mostly men. My former master made sure none of them ever touched me. I was too valuable to him for that.

    Some women slaves came and went but none ever spoke to me. I remembered their hunched backs, gnarled fingers, and gaps in their cruel smiles. They were worked to the bone, on their feet or flat on their back.

    Absently, I touched my collar. I was saved from that existence but it also left me alone. The other slaves saw me as the master''s favorite and resented me for getting better treatment.

    "Will you marry him?" I asked the princess.

    She shrugged. "If he asks my father, I won''t object. Most princes are too intimidated to approach the Dragon of the Heart."

    "Even for love?"

    "Yeah, even for that." The princess sighed and sat on the edge of her bed. "But that''s alright. If he''s too cowardly to face my father, how will he ever face Morganna? She has to approve of anyone I marry, too."

    From the parlor, I heard the blue dragon rustle her scales and yawn. The princess''s face flushed even more.

    "Morganna says that she doesn''t think Prince Fadir will have a problem facing my father, or her."

    "I hope she''s right."

    "Enough about me and my prince. I''ve barely gotten to see you since... you were captured. I feel kind of responsible." Rosalie bowed her head and traced nameless shapes on her bedspread.

    "You''re not. They came for me because of my old slave master. Not because of you or anything else!" I covered my mouth quickly. I didn''t need to yell at the princess.

    "Cole told me that. Still, if I hadn''t dragged you out of the palace..."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I scoffed. "Did he tell you that they already came for me once in the palace gardens? It doesn''t matter where I was, they would have found a way to me."

    Rosalie''s eyes shone bright as they widened. "What did they want? My brother wouldn''t tell me that."

    I swallowed hard and hugged myself. "I don''t know. I think they had my mother confused with someone else." It was the most I could say without giving away the troubling thoughts I''d had about my mother''s relationship with the Stivalia royal family.

    "Why didn''t they track her down?"

    "They can''t... she passed away when I was young."

    "I''m sorry, Sabine, I didn''t know that."

    Tears stung my eyes. I blinked them back and forced a smile to my lips. "The frustrating part is I might never know what they wanted from her if it was really her they were after, or who my mother was to draw that kind of attention."

    Rosalie slipped off the bed and put her hand on my shoulder. "I know what it''s like to have questions for a mother that will never get answered."

    I covered her hand with mine and nodded.

    I wound my hair around my hand and pinned it at the back of my head. Spending the day with Princess Rosalie was always entertaining, and exhausting. She was so high-spirited.

    Knock. Knock.

    I paused, my hands grasping the bedspread. Who would come calling on a slave this late? A lump formed in my throat as I unlatched the door.

    A maid entered the room, her head down. "Lady Sabine, I present his Majesty, King Talis."

    "Uhh..." I squeaked and stood straight, bowing my head as the king entered my quarters.

    He was like a giant, tall, imposing, casting a shadow over everything. His presence took over my space entirely.

    "You''re Highness." I bowed at the waist. My robe hung loosely about my body and I quickly tightened the sash and tucked the edges closer to my body.

    "Please, rise. I want to look at you."

    I clenched and unclenched my hands at my sides. What would the king want from me this late at night?

    He motioned to the maid and she bowed before backing out of the room. The door latch thundered through my quarters. I held my breath.

    "What is it that my son has you do for him?"

    "I..." my throat clenched. I swallowed. "I tend to his daily needs and keep his quarters clean, Sire."

    The king frowned. "He treats you like a common servant. But you have so much more talent than that."

    I nodded. "Prince Cole informed me upon arrival that that palace is full of accomplished mages and he would not need my magic, Your Majesty." I bowed slightly.

    The king hummed and took a turn around the room. His eyes lingered on my bookshelf. "I shouldn''t be surprised that he''s squandered a gift such as yours." He sighed and shook his head.

    I bit the inside of my cheek and kept my head down. There were so many reasons this visit from the king was inappropriate. At the Solstice dance, he wanted information about his son. Was he going to ask me to spy for him?

    Was I in a position to refuse?

    "Speaking of your abilities, what kinds of magic did your former master train you in?"

    My heart hammered steadily against my chest. "I practiced many forms of magic for him, Majesty. He allowed me to study anything he thought was useful."

    I didn''t know what Prince Cole had told the king about my history and I wasn''t about to give anything away that I wasn''t sure the king already knew.

    "I doubt a common thug like him would ever see your potential, either." The king took another turn about the room. "I take it you were raised in some hovel of a slave house and that the life you have now is a luxury you never imagined."

    "That is true, Highness."

    "And yet, my son keeps you here in this paltry dwelling. If you had something more useful to offer, magically speaking, I could see about upgrading your living conditions."

    My hands trembled and I rubbed them against my thighs. My palms were cold and clammy. "My former master got rid of me because of a spell that went wrong. There isn''t anything special about me, my king."

    "You said that before. Are you trying to deceive me?" The king''s voice hardened.

    I glanced up and saw the hardened lines of his face. His hand inches from the sword that hung at his side.

    I shook my head. "No, Sire. The royal mages are far more accomplished than I could hope to be."

    "How can you know that when you''ve been shackled your whole life?" He grabbed my collar and lifted it, forcing me to tip my head back.

    "I''ve never had formal training. What I do know, I taught myself, Your Majesty."

    "Hmph." He released the collar and turned his back to me.

    I let out a slow breath. I could understand if he wanted me to report back to him on Prince Cole. The two didn''t have a great relationship. Why was the king so interested in me and my magic?

    "I''d like to see what you''re capable of." He snapped his fingers at me.

    "My apologies, Sire, but the collar prevents me..."

    "Right, right." He flicked his wrist at me. "I suppose my son is the only one who knows that release word?"

    "Yes, Highness, as far as I know."

    "He does like his secrets." The king''s words were partially muffled as he stroked his beard. I didn''t think he was talking to me. "Come here." He waved me over.

    I clasped my hands behind my back and approached the king. He took my collar again and leaned in, inspecting it with twinkling eyes. He hummed from time to time and cleared his throat once.

    "Well, it looks like the standard mage slave collar. Your former master didn''t have it spelled or tweaked, did he?"

    "I do not know, Your Highness."

    "How could you be expected to?" He sighed heavily and turned away from me again. The king mumbled under his breath and shook his head. "You see the situation my son put you in. The only way for you to show me what you''re capable of is for him to give you permission."

    "Prince Cole is my master, Your Majesty."

    "Ha! He wants to stifle your talents. Keep you from reaching your potential. No matter..." he mumbled something else under his breath.

    I stared at the back of the king''s head. A small bald spot gleamed in the low lighting just beneath his crown.

    "We''ll have to do this another way..." He turned to me, a big smile on his lips. "You know, I could help you with your problem." He pointed at my collar.

    "Sire..." I gasped and clutched my neck.

    "You don''t know how valuable mages are to the palace." He grinned and winked at me.

    My stomach clenched and I took a half-step back. A king had no reason to offer a slave anything, let alone freedom.

    "Now, be a dear and when my son returns, don''t mention this little chat with him. Is that clear?"

    I chewed my lower lip and shifted my weight from foot to foot. Why would he want to keep that a secret? It made me feel even worse about what the king was offering.

    Still, he was the king! "Of course, Your Majesty." I bowed at the waist as the king left me in my quarters.

 Chapter 31: Politics

    Cole

    Whump. Whump. Whump.

    Talon''s wings beat against the air, propelling us further and further from the palace. The sun set behind me, twilight rays smoldering against my back.

    The winds are favorable. We''ll be in Stivalia by morning, Talon reported.

    Good. I admit, I was pleasantly surprised by King Verill''s willingness to see me.

    Are you sure it should be a pleasant surprise?

    I chuckled and ran my palm along Talon''s silky, scaled neck. I''ll be on my guard. King Verill has a lot to answer for and I''m sure he''ll do and say anything to get out of it.

    In the sky ahead of us, stars began to blink into existence against a deep, blue backdrop. I directed Talon toward one star in particular. It would lead us to the capital of Stivalia, Dregion, and the Sarcon family castle.

    You didn''t have to leave the country to get away from her, Talon told me.

    What are you talking about?

    Sabine. She''s been on your mind.

    She draws too much attention from everyone.

    That''s not why she''s been on your mind. You think about her warmth and her softness.

    Which is why I took this opportunity to get out of the palace and her out of my head. You bringing her up defeats the whole purpose.

    Talon grumbled a low growl. I didn''t want to think about my personal attendant. Leaving the country didn''t seem like it was enough distance.

    As Talon predicted, we arrived over the castle while the sky was tinged with a warm, golden glow. The entire city was silent with slumber.

    In slow, lazy circles, around the castle, Talon drifted down. His sharp claws clicked when he landed on the stone drawbridge. Several guards stood at the front gate, spears pointed toward Talon like that would be enough to hold off a dragon.

    I scoffed and brushed some dust from my shoulder. Wait here. One way or another, I don''t expect this to take long. I slid off his back and landed in a crouch.

    "At ease." I held up my hand to the guards. "King Verill has agreed to an audience with me. Please inform him that Crowned Prince Cole Agyion is here for an audience."

    The guards stared at Talon, spears still raised. One of them trembled slightly.

    Shall I shock them out of their shock? Talon huffed and smoke rose from his nostrils.

    As entertaining as that would be, we are here on a peaceful mission. Try finding a perch up in the mountains. I nodded to the mountain range behind the castle.

    Talon grunted and rose up on his haunches. The guards uttered small cries and hid behind their spears. He barely took notice of them before launching into the air and finding a stone outcropping to perch on.

    "I hope you know he''s more dangerous up there." I pointed to his new location and looked at the guards. "He can pounce on you anywhere in the city."

    "Heh..."

    The guards noticed me for the first time and in a flurry, they bowed down.

    "Your Majesty Prince Cole," one blubbered.

    "As I said before, I''m here to see your king."

    "Yes, right away. I will inform him of your arrival." The one guard ran off ahead and the other two escorted me through the drawbridge gate toward the castle doors.

    Keep an eye out for anything suspicious. I''ll let you know how things go on the inside.

    I have the view I need from here. The dragon told me.

    King Verill sat on an elevated throne carved of solid stone. His brown eyes peered out from under the rim of his gold crown. I took a knee before the dais that lifted his throne. From that height, he looked tall and imposing but King Verill was at least a head shorter than me.

    "Thank you for granting me this audience, Sire."

    "I was most intrigued when I received your letter about my daughter''s presence in your kingdom," King Verill stated with a slight, nasal hitch in his voice. He snapped his fingers and two servants rushed forward with a chair for me.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I took a seat and straightened my tunic. It would have been more appropriate for us to adjourn to a study or private room where we could get comfortable and speak as peers. Instead, King Verill made it clear that I was beneath him and he had complete power over me in his domain.

    "I had hoped that when we spoke again, it would be about more pleasant matters. Were you aware of Princess Cara''s entrance into Telasia?"

    He plucked at his graying beard. "I was not. She''s been going through a difficult time, you see. Cara was to be named my heir, officially, but alas, it is not meant to be."

    "Oh?"

    "Princess Cara and my two sons have been unable to produce heirs and continue the Sarcon bloodline. Until one of them succeeds, there will be no true heir."

    "It is unusual for three siblings to share the same barrenness." It was odd for King Verill to admit such a weakness to me. There was something he wasn''t telling me.

    "Yes. I thought so as well, which is why we used every magical application we could think of to correct the fertility problem. None of it worked."

    "Then it is not a natural affliction?"

    The king scoffed and tipped his head back. His gold crown clinked against the stone throne. "No! Someone has seen fit to curse my bloodline. Nothing else would be powerful enough to withstand our fertility spells." He looked down his sharp nose at me, eyes narrowed to slits. "You and your family wouldn''t know anything about such a curse, would you?"

    So, that''s why he told me. A means to accuse Telasia of rendering his bloodline infertile. It would be an act of war if that were true.

    "Admittedly, the palace mages at my family''s disposal are not as accomplished as Stivalia''s bloodlines. If the curse is too strong for your mages to break, it did not come from Telasia. However, if you think it would be beneficial, I''d be happy to have mages from Telasia assist in the endeavor."

    "Hmph." King Verill turned his nose up. "I think my mages can handle it on their own."

    I hid my smile. That''s right. He could try all he wanted to use that as an excuse to go to war but we both knew it was a baseless accusation.

    "Very well. The offer stands."

    "It surprised me that you requested an in-person audience for Cara''s presence in Telasia. I was sure you would be more ready to discuss my eldest daughter, Aura."

    "Aura? I didn''t know her. Unlike Princess Cara, I''ve never seen Aura."

    King Verill snarled and wrinkled his nose. He was a clever man, slipping in subtleties in an attempt to trap me. If I misspoke once, he''d use it as an excuse to declare war.

    Fortunately, I was smarter than him. Had my father made the journey here, they''d already be declaring war on each other.

    The politics were delicate. King Verill needed a viable excuse to declare war on Telasia or his own mages could pull a coup and overthrow the monarchy. It was the same with my father. The court could easily rebel against him and if enough mages and warriors rebelled, the dragons wouldn''t be enough to maintain power and control.

    Both kings were searching for a reason to fight and I had to make sure that no reason was ever found.

    "You''re sure you didn''t know Aura?"

    "All I know is that Princess Cara believes Aura came to Telasia some twenty years ago. Why your eldest daughter would flee her own country is beyond me. Nor have there been any reports to the Agyion family of her presence."

    "Why you!" King Verill slid to the edge of his throne. "My daughter did not flee!"

    "And we are not responsible for her disappearance. I do have concerns about Cara, though. She has entered into Telasia without informing us and she''s kidnapped, tortured, and killed Telasian residents."

    "What proof do you have!?" He pointed a thin, bony finger at me.

    I held out a pin I''d torn from one of Cara''s guards. The mages who had tormented Sabine weren''t careful. They left behind a few souvenirs.

    "Someone close to the palace was captured. A rescue mission revealed it was Princess Cara and her elite mages who took and tortured her. They also had the bodies of several Telasian residents in their headquarters. I recovered this during the rescue mission, after facing off with Cara myself." I ran my thumb over the pin. It was Cara''s crest, undeniably tying the mage to her and the Sarcon royal family.

    Someone close to the palace? You''re being awfully liberal with the subtext. Talon''s voice broke into my mind.

    Not now!

    King Verill scoffed and settled into his throne again. "Cara has become... unstable since she''s been unable to conceive for so many years. She told me she intended to follow Aura''s footsteps but that was the last I heard from her."

    "Now that you know what she''s up to, are you willing to help put a stop to her treachery?" I arched an eyebrow at the king.

    He sighed and stroked his pointed beard. His eyes shifted back and forth several times before he finally answered. "I doubt King Talis would allow my mages to cross his borders on a search and recovery mission."

    "Perhaps if they went through the proper channels and had all the right paperwork, an arrangement could be made."

    He waved me off. "By the time that''s all taken care of, Cara will either be gone or in your custody."

    "So, you''ll do nothing?" I challenged, my voice dropping several octaves.

    He couldn''t get me to slip and give him anything worthy of starting a war over, so he''d let his daughter rampage through Telasia until we had no choice but to retaliate. It was madness.

    "What would you have me do?"

    "If you wish to avoid a war with Telasia, I''d advise that you denounce all ties, loyalty, and blood to Princess Cara so we know she is acting without your authority. Then, we will handle her as we see fit."

    King Verill stared down his nose at me again. He liked to be subtle. I was more direct. Depending on his answer and action, he''d either have to admit that he wanted war or he''d have to renounce his daughter and she''d be at the mercy of Telasian law. Her name and title wouldn''t shield her.

    "Is that a threat, Young Prince?"

    "No." I chuckled and shook my head. "It is your chance to prove you''re not trying to provoke a war with my country."

    I noticed his hands curl around the throne armrests, knuckles turning white. I backed him into a corner and he knew it.

    "It is no simple request, asking me to renounce my daughter. Be assured, she is not acting with my authority. On the matter of providing official documentation on severing ties to her, I will have to consider it more carefully."

    I nodded. Another way to stall and avoid giving a clear answer. "If I don''t hear from you in a week, I''ll send a messenger requesting an update."

    "Very well." He dismissed me with a flick of the wrist.

    I met Talon on the drawbridge again. He rustled his wings and smoke coiled from his nostrils.

    He hungers for war and bloodshed.

    I sensed that too. I patted him affectionately on the shoulder. We should head back.

    I already knew that any messages I sent in the future would go unanswered. King Verill wouldn''t back down from this. Cara would become his excuse to start a war. Unless I could get to her first.

 Chapter 32: An Unusual Conversation

    Sabine

    "Draw my bath," Prince Cole demanded as he swept into his room.

    I was still fluffing his pillows in preparation for his return. He didn''t even look at me as he walked behind the changing screen. I could see his silhouette as his clothes were discarded.

    My cheeks heated and I hurried to the brass tub. I''d ordered hot water earlier, suspecting he''d want a bath after getting Talon squared away. The dragon''s approach on the horizon since dawn, the shape getting ever closer and more massive, had me running about all day to prepare for the prince''s return.

    Water gushed into the tub and Prince Cole entered the bathroom with a robe wrapped around him. It was secure at the waist but one silken sleeve hung off his shoulder ever so slightly, showing the thick cords of his neck and the smooth, sculpted shape of his chest.

    I quickly ducked my eyes to the water. A thick froth of bubbles covered the surface and the water was obscured underneath. I turned the water off and turned my back to him.

    I heard him sigh and the soft swish of silk against his skin. The blood rushed to my cheeks and I squinted my eyes closed. Why hadn''t he dismissed me before completely disrobing?

    A few splashing sounds followed and the prince sighed again. This one was longer.

    "Are you going to keep your back to me all night?" His voice was tight.

    I grabbed a towel from the linen cabinet and returned to stand by the tub. "I was not expecting to keep you company during your bath, Your Majesty."

    His surly features cracked and a grin spread across his lips. I kept my eyes up but I could still see him. The thick layer of bubbles created an opaque barrier and everything below his neck was mercifully covered.

    The prince closed his eyes and leaned back in the tub. His arms rested on the sides, small bubbles clinging to them and covering portions of them. His hands gripped the edge of the tub so hard his knuckles were white.

    I quickly scanned the rest of him, what I could see. His neck muscles popped out under his skin and a muscle in his jaw twitched repeatedly.

    Prince Cole opened one eye and arched an eyebrow at me.

    I gasped and looked down, clutching the towel in my hands closer to my chest.

    "Something wrong?"

    "No, Sire." I shook my head vigorously.

    "Then why were you making that face?"

    I put my hand on my face and checked my features. Had I been making a face at him? I hadn''t even noticed.

    "Nothing... I just... My apologies, Your Highness, but you seem very tense."

    He chuckled and nodded. "That''s putting it lightly. I thought a warm bath would help." He flicked at the bubbles.

    He soaked in the bath a while longer without dismissing me. I stood beside the tub with his towel. When he informed me that he was ready to get out, I set the towel on a stool beside the tub.

    "I''ll fetch fresh clothing." I hurried out of the bathroom before he could stand up. I pulled some clothes from his closet and left them behind the changing screen as I gathered his dirty clothes to bring to the laundry.

    When I returned, the prince was dressed. He sat in an armchair, his back arched forward, hair hanging in front of his eyes. He rested his elbows on his knees, eyes fixed on his upturned hands.

    "That thing you did... to help me relax. Can you do it again?"

    "The massage?" I flexed my hands at my sides.

    "Yes." He glanced up at me from under his hair.

    "Of course, Sire."

    I moved around behind him and reached my hands to his tense neck. I paused right before touching him. My lungs trembled with each breath. He''d given me permission and still, the hands of a slave touching a royal prince felt wrong.

    My hands dropped to his shoulders, fingers curling around his tight muscles. With a mind of their own, it seemed, they began working the hard, unyielding cords beneath his skin.

    I could feel the heat of his body through his shirt. The same heat that had practically consumed me when he kissed me. Why did I have to think about that now?

    My flush spread down my neck and I was grateful the prince still had his head bowed. Under the pressure and the strokes of my hands, the muscles in his neck and shoulders began to ease.

    He leaned back in the chair, slouching slightly as he relaxed into the massage. Another sigh left his lips, and with it, the release word for my magic.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    My veins ignited and my hands clamped tightly on his shoulders as magic flooded through me. A gasp rose in my throat and I couldn''t swallow it in time. It broke free and I panted as the flood of magic piqued all my senses.

    The moment passed quickly and I returned to my duty, relaxing the prince. I called forth a healing, soothing spell and kneaded it into his skin and muscles with my hands.

    Prince Cole let out a deep breath that almost sounded like a moan and I felt his tension melt away, muscles turning to puddy against my fingers. He leaned his head back on the chair and closed his eyes.

    After a few more moments, the prince brushed my hands from his shoulders. He ran his fingers through his hair.

    My collar activated again and the liveliness I felt was instantly cut off.

    "Did anything interesting happen while I was away?" He glanced over his shoulder at me.

    I rubbed my hands on my thighs. The only thought that came to mind was King Talis''s unexpected visit to my personal quarters. The king had ordered me not to tell anyone, including Prince Cole. Besides, he was offering me what the prince wouldn''t.

    "Princess Rosalie requested my company. Otherwise, I spent time in the gardens or reading, Your Majesty."

    "Reading?" The prince creased his brow.

    "The Princess has brought me some books. Is that... acceptable?"

    "I have no qualms with you reading. If you run out of material, you are free to read any of the books in my parlor." He waved his hand in the direction of the shelves but his eyes drifted to a far window.

    "I..." My breath caught. I recalled several magical texts I''d seen when I first arrived in the palace. I''d wanted to read them so badly, but I could never ask. "Thank you, Your Majesty." I bowed my head even though he wasn''t looking at me.

    He grunted in response but kept his face turned away. He was more relaxed, physically, but there was still something on his mind. It wasn''t my place to know or ask...

    "How was your trip, Highness?"

    The prince whipped his head around, a deep crease between his brows. "Are you interested in politics?"

    I licked my lips. "Not particularly," I admitted. I rocked back on my heels. "I only wish to know if there is more I can do for you."

    "The ever-faithful slave, willing to serve." His words held a sarcastic tone I didn''t understand. "King Verill denied any knowledge of Princess Cara''s movements in Telasia. And yet, he was reluctant to renounce his blood ties to her."

    "Then you suspect he knows more than he is letting on?" I surmised.

    The prince stroked his chin and nodded. I noticed light stubble on his face for the first time. Normally, around the castle, he was clean-shaven. It was rare that I got to see him so soon after his arrival.

    "That, or he is looking for any excuse to provoke a war with Telasia. Stivalia is our greatest military rival; a war with them would be devastating. But some old kings seem determined to prove their prowess before they give up the throne." He laughed bitterly and looked to the window again.

    I got the sense that he wasn''t only speaking of King Verill.

    "When Princess Cara had you captive, she told you of a curse on the family, yes?"

    I looped my arms around my waste. "Yes..." My voice came out a tiny whisper. It was not pleasant to think of the time she kept me captive.

    "King Verill also mentioned a curse on the family. Of course, he tried to blame us first. I had to remind him that his mages are far more accomplished." He chuckled again. "He thinks his family has been cursed with infertility."

    "That would mean the end of his bloodline," I gasped.

    "Yes," The prince agreed. "It is the kind of move meant to force a change in regime, not spark a war."

    I clasped my hands behind my back. "That sounds personal."

    "Personal?" The prince frowned. "How do you figure?"

    I took a deep breath. It was surprising that he considered my opinions as anything worth exploring. "Who would bear the Sarcon family enough hatred to want to see them destroyed but loves Stivalia enough to ensure the country is not destroyed in the process? Who would be close enough to the family to enact such a selective curse?"

    "Tell me Sabine, what do you know of curses?"

    My mouth dried up. I swallowed several times, my tongue sticking to the roof of my mouth like I''d eaten a sticky paste. "My former master didn''t treat in curses. He said they would draw too much attention from the crown."

    "He''s right. Curses are reserved for dire situations only and must be approved by the monarchy. If one is called for, we select the mage to cast it. If anyone casts a curse that is unapproved, the punishment is the mage being stripped of their magic."

    I clamped my right hand over my left arm and nodded. "I''d heard that was the case."

    "But what do you know about curses? I don''t want to know the kingdom laws."

    "My mother told me never to use them. She said they were a perversion of magic."

    "A perversion of magic..." The prince repeated.

    My mind wandered back to the day my mother told me about curses. I found an old spell book of hers, one she kept under her bed. It was full of some of the most complicated spells I''d ever seen. When she caught me reading it, a look of fear and disappointment crossed her face. She took the book from me and I never saw it again.

    When I asked her what the book was, she said, "Dangerous."

    After that, she gave me the one and only lesson she ever taught me about curses.

    Over breakfast one morning, she said that I needed to know some magics were far too perverse and dangerous to be considered real magic. Their only purpose was to destroy and cause chaos. She told me no properly taught mage would ever resort to such magic. Those were curses.

    There was a moment where she looked conflicted as she watched me eat. Then, she went on to say that sometimes, a curse could be used to stop something even worse from happening, but it was never a light decision because curses took something from the mage who cast them. She touched her own breast, a distant look in her eyes, and said, "They lose part of their soul."

    We never spoke of curses again.

    "She said that curses should only be used to stop something even worse from happening," I relayed to the prince.

    He ran his forefinger along the line of his jaw. "Very few mages have the power to cast a curse. I''ve met mages who tried without the proper power levels and they... wished they hadn''t. So, whoever cursed the Sarcon family had to be powerful."

    "And reckless!" The prince''s eyes widened at my outburst. "If a curse is cast successfully, the mage who cast it loses part of their soul."

    "Personal indeed," Prince Cole echoed. "Someone willing to pervert their own soul to destroy a bloodline..."

    Cara insisted that her sister, Aura, cast a curse on the family. King Verill confirmed the family was cursed. But if my mother was Princess Aura, why would she cast a curse? She deplored them with her entire being... what could be worse about the Sacron royal family than staining her own soul?

    In a country where magic was reserved for nobles only and all others born with magic were slaughtered, was her attempt to stop magic from controlling the kingdom?

    "Ironic, really. Using magic to break the hold magic has on the kingdom." I shook my head.

    "What was that?" The prince asked.

    I covered my mouth with my hands. Had I spoken aloud? I had to be careful what I said about the situation or he might look deeper into my past and uncover my suspicions about my mother.

    "Did you say something, Sabine?" He walked toward me, towering over me.

 Chapter 33: Colliding Forces

    Sabine

    I cleared my throat and shook my head. "I was thinking aloud, Majesty."

    He narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "If there is nothing else, Sire, I would like to retire for the night."

    He waved me away. "Yes, that is all."

    I bowed and headed toward my room. At the back of my mind, the king''s visit gnawed. I should tell the prince. My loyalty was to him and I knew there was tension between them. Prince Cole would want to know and as his personal attendant, I was supposed to prioritize his wants and needs.

    My fingers clasped the cool metal of the handle on the adjoining door. I took a deep breath and listened. In the bedroom, I could hear the prince pacing. It sounded like he still had many thoughts on his mind.

    The king offered me freedom, which Prince Cole seemed intent on denying me. He''d been quick to interrupt the king and me at the Solstice Dance. But could I trust an offer from the king? What price would I have to pay?

    I continued on to my rooms. Based on their relationship, I was certain Prince Cole would not fault me for disobeying an order from the king. The king could still punish me and being someone else''s property wouldn''t be enough to shield me. Until I knew more about why the king offered me freedom, I''d keep it to myself.

    A maid shuffling breakfast into my room pulled me from my sleep. She waved at me before retreating. Sighing, I collapsed on the pillow and glanced out my bedroom window. The sun had barely risen over the horizon. The maid was early.

    Did Prince Cole need me already?

    Yawning, I stretched and dawned a robe. There was a folded note sticking out of my breakfast tray.

    Sabine,

    I will not be needing your services for a few days. My wing of the palace is being shut down and you can spend your time as you see fit.

    Prince Cole

    I yawned again and slipped the note under the tray. I knew the prince liked his solitude but to give me time off so soon after his return... I got the feeling something more was on his mind.

    My stomach fluttered. Had he learned more about Princess Cara? Whatever he learned could easily lead back to Princess Aura, and perhaps me.

    It was a warm, sunny day, so I grabbed a book and headed to the gardens. There was a hammock between two large, flowering Magnolia trees. This time of year, the flowers were in full bloom and the scent was soothing. I loved laying in that hammock and reading, listening to the birds and the buzzing bees.

    There wasn''t a single gardener out today. If Prince Cole shut his entire wing down, none of the normal staff would be around. The gardens were still lively with birds and butterflies. Even the koi fish in the pond seemed active in the warmth.

    The stone pathway beneath my feet shivered and a low rumble filled the air. My knees buckled and I braced against the tremor. I caught a flash of red out of the corner of my eye.

    Talon stretched out on a flat, stone slab next to the pond. His scales glinted with sunlight and he stretched like a happy kitten. His long neck craned in my direction and he held out his front paw. The great dragon beckoned me closer with his claw.

    "Umm..." I glanced around to make sure we were alone in the gardens.

    Dragons were as sacred as royalty, if not more so. I had to show him the highest levels of respect.

    I bowed my head and moved closer. He extended his neck beyond the stone slab, his nose leveling with my face.

    His nostrils flared as his warm breath escaped, sending my hair flying. His red, horn-rimmed eyes crossed over his nose as he looked at me.

    I licked my lips. "I never got to thank you. You rescued me twice and that''s... well, dragons have better things to do than rescue slaves.

    Talon let out a low grumble, almost like a laugh. I could see the deep intelligence and wisdom in his eyes. And yet, I was limited to guessing what he wanted from his body language. I had no doubt he could understand me.

    I raised my hand and held my palm out to him, stopping several inches from his nose. "May !?"

    Talon warbled and closed the space between us, fitting his curved snout into the palm of my hand.

    His scales were warm and soft, silky to the touch. I flexed my fingers over his nose.

    The dragon''s eyelids drooped and he started to hum. The sound reverberated through the rock beneath me and shook me down to the bone. I almost lost my footing. I fell forward slightly and caught myself on his large head. Up close, I noticed a patch of dry, peeling scales under his cheek.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Oh, you''re peeling." I traced my finger along the afflicted area. "If you''d permit me, I can help with such a blemish."

    I stepped back and Talon lowered his head to me, a sign of consent, I think.

    I went to the garden shed and grabbed a scrub brush and bucket. With a little water from the pond, I got to work scrubbing at his dry scales with the brush.

    Talon let out a long, low warble and rolled over on his back, pointing his belly to the sky. He stretched his neck out to its full length so I could reach the patch of scales better. His humming intensified.

    The brush peeled away the dried, white, flaky scales, and underneath were illustrious, new red scales. I noticed that along his neck, he had more patches of dead scales. I got to work scrubbing those patches and uncovering the beautiful new scales beneath.

    He hummed and stretched and I could swear the dragon wore a smile as I worked.

    I laughed and patted his neck with my hand as I scrubbed. "You are quite a lush, aren''t you?"

    "What''s all this?"

    My hand froze on Talon''s neck, a patch of scales partially scrubbed off beneath the brush. Prince Cole''s voice sent a tremor down my spine.

    I spun around and bowed to him. "Your Highness. I... we didn''t disturb you, did we?"

    A strange expression crossed the prince''s face and he looked at Talon, almost as if he''d been betrayed.

    ***

    Cole

    Seeing Talon belly up and squirming with pleasure under my personal attendant''s pampering was not what I expected after giving her time off.

    I was enjoying that, Talon snarked.

    I''m all too aware!

    He never let anyone else touch him but me. To see him as happy and inhibition-less as a puppy at the hands of someone else was... strange. And how she referred to the two of them as ''we,'' like they were old friends, or like I was the one intruding.

    What''s this ''we'' business? I asked.

    I stepped up to Sabine and took the brush from her hand. "Talon prefers it when I take care of him."

    She bowed her head and stepped back. "Of course, Your Highness."

    At least Sabine noticed when I had dry scales.

    I groaned and got to work on the last couple of dry patches. Sabine? I questioned again, wondering why he desired to use her name so readily.

    "If you''d like to help, there are more brushes in the garden shed," I said when she continued to stand there.

    She nodded and headed off.

    I knew that slaves were conditioned to wait for direction before acting. She was obviously smart, and yet she seamlessly behaved like a house-broken slave.

    Not that long ago, you thought she was broken, Talon reminded me.

    That''s before I saw how defiant she really is. All that submission is just an act. So, how does someone that defiant survive as a slave without getting it beaten out of them?

    She''s special.

    It''s because she''s hidden that side of herself, purposefully. Someone taught her to maintain her dignity and identity even if it''s stripped from her. That isn''t the kind of thing commoners teach their children.

    You''ve spent a lot of time considering this.

    I rolled my eyes and ignored his comment. The more I learned about her, and the people who were after her, the more I realized she wasn''t the average slave or mage.

    Sabine returned with a brush and she started working on Talon''s belly.

    "Thank you, for attending to Talon," I said, dipping my brush in the water.

    "He has saved my life twice. It is the least I can do."

    I chuckled. "He saved your life?"

    She flicked her eyes in my direction quickly and I saw her fire in them for a moment before she looked away. "I already thanked you, Sire."

    "You did."

    "Can you really speak to him?" She ran her hand tenderly along Talon''s scales.

    He responded with a please warble.

    "I can." I nodded. "Even when we aren''t talking back and forth, his presence is always in my mind. We share everything, thoughts, feelings, desires..." Why was I telling her the intimate details of my bond with Talon?

    "That sounds... beautiful." A small smile graced her naturally dark lips and she returned to scrubbing.

    "Beautiful? To secure the bond is no easy task. A human pitted against a wild, recently hatched dragon is never beautiful."

    "Would you say it isn''t worth it?" her eyebrow arched but she didn''t glance in my direction.

    "I wouldn''t trade my bond with Talon for anything."

    She nodded. "Nothing worth having isn''t worth fighting for."

    I paused in brushing Talon and stared at her for a moment. She kept working diligently but I noticed the flush that spread across her cheeks and down her neck.

    "I''ve been on my own for most of my life, Highness. The thought of having a close bond, an everlasting companion, a lifelong friend and confidant... it''s alluring."

    She turned in my direction slightly and dropped her brush in the bucket. Water splashed against my pants. I couldn''t pull my eyes away from her long enough to care. To most people, dragons were the source of cold sweat and fear. They saw the bond as unnatural.

    "I believe that''s all his dry patches." Sabine patted Talon''s belly and the dragon hummed again.

    Do you think she''d survive a taming? Talon asked.

    I blinked and looked away from her. That''s not what I was thinking.

    You know that the only way a non-royal is gifted a dragon egg is when they marry into the royal family.

    Talon will you stop that!?

    He rolled onto his stomach and curled up. When he yawned, his forked tongue curled happily.

    "He seems satisfied," I agreed, dropping my brush in the bucket.

    Sabine continued to stroke Talon''s scales. She followed the grooves between them with her pointer fingers. After a moment, she started humming to herself.

    Anyone who was this comfortable with dragons without the bond would easily survive a taming. Groaning, I pinched the bridge of my nose. Now that Talon put the thought in my head, it wouldn''t go away.

    "Ahh, I was hoping to catch the two of you together."

    I squinted my eyes closed as footsteps on the stone walkway echoed closer and closer. What was my father doing here? Talon rustled his wings and stood up.

    I grabbed Sabine''s arm and pulled her out of the way as Talon lumbered off the stone and away from the king''s approach. I swear he did that on purpose.

    Sabine rubbed her arm as she recovered herself. Her lips formed the word "ow," but no sound came out.

    "Whatever he wants, it can''t be good," I muttered under my breath.

    Her eyes widened and she stepped back, bowing her head and clasping her hands behind her back.

    "I''m assuming you know the release word for your slave''s collar," King Talis said, stepping up to the edge of the stone slab.

    "I do."

    "Wonderful!" He grinned and shot a wink at Sabine.

    She tensed and I could practically see the shudder that went through her. Apparently, she was ruffled by my father, too.

    "What do you want, Sire?" I questioned.

    "I want to know what she''s capable of." He pointed to Sabine. "Show me what she can do with her magic." It was not a request.

 Chapter 34: What Kind of Game is This?

    Sabine

    "She''s not at your beck and call." Prince Cole stepped between me and the king.

    "She is s salve in my palace. I want to see what magic she can perform. If she''s an asset, I have the right to know," the king insisted.

    My arm stung where the prince grabbed me. I could still feel the imprint of his fingers on my skin. I rubbed my arm and kept my eyes down. I wondered how long they''d continue to discuss me like I wasn''t there.

    "You can''t make demands of my personal attendant. For that matter, my slave."

    I winced each time Prince Cole emphasized ''my.''  Yes, I belonged to him and I worked for him, realities I accepted. It was different to hear it stated so bluntly.

    "I am the king and lord of this castle and country. Whatever I want, I can demand. And I want to see what she can do!"

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the king point at me. I lifted my gaze to watch the interaction between them.

    "I''m not going to ask again, Son."

    Prince Cole crossed his arms and stood rigidly. He was confident in refusing the king. I didn''t think anyone could refuse the king. Prince Cole was the War Dragon. Perhaps it was him that no one refused.

    "Then you''ll be disappointed because my answer remains the same."

    "Come now, Cole, you must understand the seriousness of this. After your report on your visit with King Verill, we need to know what resources we have at our disposal," King Talis insisted.

    I tensed and took a half step back. What exactly did the king think I was capable of?

    The prince bristled and all the tension from yesterday returned to his body. I could see his muscles strain against his shirt. The longer the king was around, the more irate he became. I doubted King Talis was ignorant of the prince''s behaviors.

    "It hasn''t come to that yet, Father. And I will do everything in my power to prevent a war from coming to pass. You don''t need to worry about military matters anymore, remember?"

    The king scoffed. "Your refusal to produce an heir means that I will be sitting on the throne longer than I intended. I do need to worry about everything that happens in this country. If you really want the reigns, you''ll have to prove it."

    I could hear the prince grinding his teeth. The muscles on his neck popped out like thick ropes.

    "I''m the War Dragon! I''ve seen more battles than you ever have and I know how to defend this country. Our current battlements are enough."

    "For now. If an actual war breaks out, we will need more resources than you currently command."

    "She''s not a resource!" Prince Cole threw his arm out to the side.

    Wincing, I tried to find something else in the garden to look at. Most of the conversation didn''t make sense. I understood the words but the subtext was out of my grasp. Beyond the possibility of war with Stivalia, I didn''t know enough about the Telasian military or their defenses to make sense of it.

    It seemed like King Talis thought I was a resource for the military. That made no sense with the vast number of trained soldiers at his command, and the fearsome War Dragon. What could a slave offer?

    The air rippled suddenly, and I felt the warmth of King Talis''s heart magic. The feeling spread over me, pushed against my aura. It almost made me drowsy and my veins trembled with euphoria.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Prince Cole rolled his shoulders back and let loose a deep sigh.

    "Why do you want to keep her a secret?" King Talis pressed.

    "She''s my personal attendant. It''s hard enough to train a new one. I don''t want to do that every couple of months."

    "Think of your country, Cole. This is for a greater benefit than your own comfort."

    The king''s warm heart magic intensified. I pressed my hand against a nearby tree, letting it absorb my weight. The magic was so heavy. It wasn''t directed at me, though. It was directed at Prince Cole. If I had access to my powers, I could have resisted but without them, I was ready to bend to the king''s will. I couldn''t imagine how I could resist it if it was directed at me.

    How could the prince?

    He tensed even more and I wondered if that irritable, tense side was a defense mechanism against his father''s attempts to influence his feelings.

    "Don''t burn yourself out, father. The harder you push against me, the harder I push back. If it comes down to a battle of wills, I will win."

    The king laughed. "If that''s what you think, you haven''t learned anything. Now, show me what I want to see. If you continue to refuse, I''ll have to find another way to get your cooperation."

    "Good luck with that," the prince snarked.

    "Did you know your sister is hoping to marry a prince from Carsa? I haven''t yet accepted the proposal. She''d be devastated if I didn''t."

    I clutched my chest. The king would threaten his own daughter''s future to gain the prince''s compliance? I straightened up and took a step toward the prince. Rosalie didn''t have to suffer for his needless rebellion.

    His eyes shot in my direction; the red flecks more noticeable against the green with his heightened emotions.

    I had no right to ask a favor of him, but I nodded and whispered, "Please," as softly as I could. The princess was my friend and he knew it.

    His eyes softened a moment and he looked back at his father. "Fine!" Prince Cole snapped.

    He rounded on me, a surly scowl twisted his features and creased his brow. He motioned me over.

    I braced myself against the king''s powerful force and approached the prince. He grabbed my arm and pulled me in front of him. He stood so close behind me I could feel his breath on the back of my head.

    My body stiffened. The king''s magic suddenly felt very far away with the prince so close.

    I stood perfectly still as his finger hooked around my loose hair and pulled it aside. His breath tickled the back of my neck and my stomach fluttered. A feverish wave of heat washed over me. My cheeks burned and I knew they had to be bright red.

    He shifted, and I felt him lean in closer. "Do a simple spell. Nothing flashy. Nothing powerful." His whisper held all the strength of a prince''s command.

    I clenched my fists at my sides. Why should I obey? The king wanted to see my power and if meant he''d free me, I should show him what I could do. But the question still remained, why did he want to see my power? If it had to do with his war, then the reasons couldn''t be good.

    Another breath from the prince and the magical word released my collar. I sucked in a sharp breath and stumbled forward. Every flower in the garden suddenly looked brighter and more vibrant. New shades of color danced in front of my eyes.

    I rubbed my fingers together, magic crackling along the digits, making my palms tingle. The king''s heart magic barely touched me now. Prince Cole was right, he wasn''t nearly as powerful as he pretended to be.

    The King hadn''t heard the prince''s order. I could easily defy Prince Cole and show the king my power. He might free me, after all.

    Then again, the prince would still be in a position of authority over me and he could punish me for disobeying an order.

    "Come on, don''t be shy," King Talis coaxed. "Show me a bit of your spark. I know you''ve got magic in you."

    I nodded and went to the nearest rose bush. I summoned my magic and pressed my finger to a fully bloomed rose. Its color changed from deep red to a dark shade of purple, then black, then back to red.

    "Hmm..." The king''s eyelids drooped slightly and he sighed. "Well. That was something."

    "Did you really think you''d find an all-powerful mage hidden among the slaves?" the prince jeered.

    I sucked in a sharp breath and bowed my head. He knew I had power. I couldn''t understand why the prince wanted to keep me shackled.

    "I suppose it was a long shot," King Talis said dismissively. "Well, back to whatever it was you were doing." He sighed again and sauntered off through the gardens.

    I turned to the prince. He wore a smug smirk on his lips and he nodded to me.

    "Well done."

    I gaped at him. "What kind of a game is this, Majesty?"

    His smug look shifted to one of self-satisfaction and triumph. His eyes twinkled slightly and he shrugged. "That''s not for you to concern yourself with, as long as the king loses interest."

    "But it does concern me, doesn''t it?"

    His smile faded and he looked at me as though he just remembered I was there with him.

    "All you need to know is that two mad kings are intent on fighting a war that could destroy both their nations. I''m the only one that seems reasonable enough to want to avoid it. Your little act helped accomplish that."

    I bit back my remark. The prince was right. He didn''t owe me any explanations. I had to listen and obey.

 Chapter 35: Unraveling

    Sabine

    Prince Cole sighed and paced back in forth next to the pond. He looked at me several times, shook his head, and resumed his pacing.

    The tension that bound and knotted his muscles since the moment King Talis appeared hadn''t abated.

    I kept my hands clasped behind my back and waited for an order. I''d done what he asked but he still seemed irritated.

    "Has my father talked to you about magic before?"

    "S-Sire?"

    My words faltered and I swallowed quickly. I wouldn''t be able to lie about the king''s visit if this line of questioning continued.

    "You know how I feel about repeating myself. Do you really not understand the question?" He stopped pacing and narrowed his eyes at me.

    "I understand, Your Majesty. It surprised me..." I had to tell him something but I didn''t know how he''d react to finding out the king came to see me personally. "At the Solstice Dance, he was surprised to discover I was a magical slave." I fingered the collar around my neck.

    "Yes, I suspected that''s what he was interested in." He scoffed and kept pacing.

    "Actually..."

    The prince''s eyes shot to my face and both eyebrows raised. "Well?"

    "He seemed more concerned with the status of your personal life, if you take my meaning, Sire." I bowed my head to him.

    The prince grunted and I saw him shake his head from the corner of my eye. "That''s not surprising. Did he ask you to spy on me?"

    "No."

    "I''m sure the collar distracted him."

    I thought back to that night. The king had been intent on discussing Prince Cole until he noticed my collar. That''s when the conversation changed. The prince was right.

    "Is that the only time he''s ever spoken to you about magic?"

    "I... well..." I hooked my hand around the back of my neck and chewed my lower lip.

    "Sabine, answer me!" Prince Cole growled and advanced toward me.

    "Yes! He came to see me while you were in Stivalia."

    My words stopped the prince in his tracks. He seemed to deflate a little. The anger that swelled in his eyes dimmed to almost nothing.

    "He came to see you?"

    I nodded. "The king visited me in my quarters."

    "Sly old fox..." His words were more for himself. "Tell me, how did that conversation go?"

    I shifted my weight from one foot to the other. If I was somehow a point of contention between the prince and the king, Prince Cole might decide I wasn''t worth keeping around anymore. If he decided to sell me, my magic wouldn''t be my most desired quality anymore.

    Anyone who spent time with the nobles or royals fetched a high price for their bodies. I''d be rented out to anyone who wanted to feel "closer" to royalty.

    I shuddered at the thought of greasy hands pawing at me and the lustful looks from men who had nothing better to do but fantasize about a more luxurious life.

    "Did you hear me?" Prince Cole''s snarl pulled me from my thoughts.

    "Yes, Majesty. My apologies. I was remembering..." It was the best I could come up with on the spot. "King Talis told me he could get my collar off and elevate my living conditions."

    "And why would he do that?" His top lip pulled up in a snarl.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "He seemed to think I was special, Your Highness. That I was worth more than the life of a common slave." I lifted my eyes to look at the prince dead on and challenge him.

    He chuckled and shook his head. "That won''t be happening."

    "So, you plan to keep me as a slave even though you don''t want a slave? Do you plan to continue to degrade and humiliate me!? You know I could have done something far better..." I threw my arm out to the rose bush.

    The prince held up his hand and I clamped my mouth closed.

    "I don''t need you to understand my motives. That''s the luxury I have as Crowned Prince."

    Blood rushed in my ears and I threw my arms up. "I don''t care what your motives are. The king offered me something you''ve refused me, despite your feelings toward all of this." I motioned to the slave collar.

    "My feelings on any matter are not up for discussion. Until the time comes when I no longer have use of you, then I will decide what becomes of you. Not my father."

    I opened my mouth and closed it again. Bowing my head, I nodded. What was I doing? Challenging the prince so forcefully was grounds for execution. I was always a step away from pushing too far.

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The prince was silent for a while. I stole a look at his face. He remained surly and irritated like my submission annoyed him.

    ***

    Cole

    I didn''t know what was worse. My father working behind my back or watching Sabine unleash herself only to clam up the moment she thought there''d be repercussions. Our conversations were always more interesting when she didn''t temper herself.

    Seeing her submit with her head bowed baited me. I closed the gap between us and grabbed her chin, forcing her face up.

    Her eyes widened but held mine, unwavering. Her lower lip quivered. A few strands of her dark hair fell across her face. I hooked her hair with my finger and pulled it away, my fingertip brushing her cheek.

    A shudder ran threw her and she cast her eyes to the side. She remained perfectly still.

    I didn''t want her to be meek and submissive. Not when I knew what she was hiding inside. Leaning in, I brushed my cheek against hers and whispered close to her ear.

    "There is only one order I have for you. If the king comes to you again, you will tell me everything he says and does. Is that clear?"

    Her breath trembled as she inhaled.

    I pulled back but held her face firmly so she couldn''t move away. Slowly, she nodded.

    "Yes, Sire."

    Her cheeks were a deep shade of crimson and I could see how rapidly her breast rose and fell. Her eyes were half-lidded and when I released her, she licked her lips slowly. She looked feverish and... lustful. Too attractive for her own good.

    I cleared my throat and pushed those thoughts away. I took another step back, creating more distance between us. Was it a reaction from her I wanted or a reaction from myself?

    "That is all. Leave me." I waved toward the palace.

    Sabine bowed and hurried off.

    You didn''t have to push her so much. Talon lumbered back. He curled himself around the pond and dipped his claw into the water. The Koi fish swarmed around him and nibbled at the foreign object.

    She lied.

    No, she didn''t. Nothing she said or didn''t say was unfactual.

    I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose. She lied by omission, then. You know exactly what would happen if my father got his hands on someone powerful like that.

    He won''t stop, Talon voiced the concerns that weighed on my chest.

    I know. I kicked my boot into the cobblestone path.

    Sabine''s future in the palace was tentative at best. She could have been a slave, a royal mage, or a noble and it wouldn''t have mattered. I refused to let anyone go through what I went through at the hands of the king.

    Grunting, I clenched my fists and headed inside. I needed to work to keep my mind off things. I headed straight for my study.

    There was a pile of sealed scrolls on my desk bearing Wyatt''s seal.

    More reports of Stivalian mages running loose in our territory. King Verill hadn''t taken my warnings to heart. I tossed the scroll away and it floated to the floor. The more pressure King Verill put on Telasia with his mages, the more desperate my father would get to use all his "resources." He''d come after Sabine again.

    Wyatt did offer to get Sabine set up in one of his free villages. She''d still be a slave. There was no way to remove the collar, but the king couldn''t get to her. Princess Cara wouldn''t be able to track her down. Denying the wayward princess what she wanted would be rather satisfying after the chaos she''d caused.

    I slumped down in my desk chair and retrieved the reports I''d tossed on the floor. My father''s visit to the gardens irked me more than I wanted to admit. He made too many good points. I knew how to get him to step down from the throne, although I wasn''t convinced he''d relinquish his seat of authority so easily.

    Then again, following through on his demands for an heir would give him even more power and control. Was that why he kept pushing me toward marriage and procreation? Did he see it as another way to force my hand?

    Chuckling humorlessly, I thought of the pleading look Sabine gave me in defense of Rosalie. She''d willingly stepped up to the sacrificial block for my sister. If she hadn''t, I would have resisted my father''s command. I could have carried Rosalie''s anger and hatred if it came to it. She''d forgive me with time. Sabine gave me the excuse to protect Rosalie without appearing like I was really giving in to my father''s demands.

    I wondered if she really knew what she''d done. It didn''t matter. She was becoming too much of a liability, one way or the other. Sighing, I brushed some dust off my desk. Wyatt could take good care of her, far from here.

    You can''t send Sabine away!

    Really? Even it if is for her own protection? You''d keep her here in danger to satisfy your curiosity?

    I can protect her. You could too if you take that collar off.

    Not this again. I''m done having this conversation!

    Talon grumbled mentally to me, but he stopped pestering me. Denying him what he wanted could be just as perilous as denying the king.

 Chapter 36: It All Comes Down to This

    Cole

    "General, it is good to have you back in the palace. Perhaps you''d be so kind as to update me on the situation at the front lines?" King Talis asked.

    Wyatt flicked his eyes sideways to me. He''d only just returned a few hours ago and been summoned to the inner dining room, along with my siblings, to dine with the king.

    It was a small peace offering from my father. The dining room was too small for the dragons, so Amonette wasn''t present. My father could still use his heart magic without her but she could amplify it significantly.

    I nodded to Wyatt and poked at the food on my plate with a fork.

    "Do we really need to talk about war and battle?" Rosalie whined.

    My father shot her a look and she bowed her head.

    Alistair remained quiet, a permanent scowl fixed on his face. He was only there because Father either threatened him or guilted him. For a prince, Alistair didn''t take advantage of the perks, or the joys of life.

    "Go ahead, General," the king coaxed.

    Wyatt nodded. "There have been increased mage sightings at our borders. No formal attack or threats have been made but they are looking for ways to cause chaos."

    We shared another quick look. Wyatt''s report was honest enough and vague enough. I could count on him to keep the peace.

    "Do you think it is time for the War Dragon to rain fire from the skies again?" King Talis looked at me with a hard glare. Even behind his beard, I could see his lips were set in a firm line.

    "Until my men are unable to handle the small conflicts, the War Dragon is an unnecessary show of force," Wyatt assured.

    My father laughed. "Is there such a thing?"

    "That depends on if you are trying to spark a war or prevent one," I cut in.

    Again, I received that dark glare from my father.

    "Oh, here we go," Rosalie muttered. "We''re supposed to be having a nice family meal."

    "This is important business," my father insisted.

    "Better to be discussed in a war conference. Rosalie is right. We should be enjoying this." I winked across the table at my sister. "So, Rosalie, tell us about that prince who caught your eye."

    "Wha- hey!" Her cheeks turned three shades of red and she stuffed her mouth full, taking her time chewing.

    I chuckled but when I glanced at my father again, his face was practically blue and his fingers were white and trembling around his fork. For a man who could influence other''s emotions, he could barely hold his own together.

    "I have legitimate concerns about what''s happening in Stivalia," King Talis insisted. He pounded his fist against the table.

    Water sloshed over the edge of my goblet. I wiped the drops away with a napkin. "I have concerns about a loose mage of royal descent running around in Telasia. She seems to be the bigger threat at the moment since Stivalia hasn''t made a direct move against us."

    "But your search for her has come up empty. If we focus on taking down Stivalia, then her will, will break. It is a war tactic to go after the largest threat, not the most immediate."

    Sighing, I shook my head. There was no getting out of this conversation. "No, Father, that is the tactic of a conqueror. I''m a leader, a protector of my people."

    "You''re nothing!" he stood up and tossed his fork across the table at me. "Until you take the throne, you are nothing!"

    I pressed my fingertips to the table and rose slowly. In the back of my mind, Talon''s thoughts turned to a growl on my lips. I met my father''s gaze, narrowing my eyes.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "I am the War Dragon, exactly as you wanted. If you think there is a better weapon at your disposal, then turn over military control to them. Until then, they take orders from me!" I pointed to myself with my thumb.

    "And you take orders from me!" the king snarled.

    A humorless laugh erupted from my throat and I sat back down. "That time has come and gone, Father. But if you want to challenge me, I can promise you, it will be me on the throne at the end of the day."

    "Is that a threat!?"

    "I have no intention of challenging you, Father. But if you challenge me... I won''t turn away."

    The dining room fell silent. All the servants lining the walls were like statues, still and stiff. My siblings tried to absorb themselves in their meals and refused to look up. The only person who didn''t seem frozen in place was Sabine.

    She stood against the wall like the others on the edge of my peripheral. Her hands clasped behind her back. She didn''t look like she was paying attention to the argument at all.

    Beside me, Wyatt had his hand on his sword. As general of the Telasian army, defense of the king was one of his highest priorities but if my father and I came to blows, Wyatt wouldn''t raise his blade against mine.

    Slowly, the king took his seat again. "How did I ever raise such a stubborn son with such a lack of vision?" he started eating again, shoveling mouthfuls of food down his throat and swallowing without chewing.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Sabine approach me. She leaned down near my ear, her dark hair falling over her shoulder.

    "Sire... my apologies. There is a disturbance..." Her eyes darted toward the dining room door as she whispered.

    "How do you know?"

    "I can... feel it."

    "What is this nonsense?" my father asked motioning between my attendant and me.

    "My apologies, Your Majesty," she bowed to the king. "I-"

    "STAND DOWN!" The roar of the guard beyond the dining room door broke through the thick wood.

    I jumped to my feet sword drawn. Wyatt was already at the door, his sword in hand. The hallway outside echoed with the sounds of clanging metal and strangled cries.

    The air rippled and a powerful wave of magic crushed over me. It was the most powerful magic I''d ever felt. I fought against it but my body wouldn''t respond. The weight of it crushed me to my knees.

    Shouting guards and dragon roars filled my ears. The dragons couldn''t get to us this deep in the palace and the guards were useless against whoever, or whatever was attacking.

    The doors blew open, hitting Wyatt.

    "Wyatt!"

    He flew against the far wall and fell in a motionless heap. His sword hit the ground, the clatter deafening in my ears.

    The dining room erupted in panic. The servants ran about screaming and tripping over each other. My father and siblings were crushed to the ground in the same position I was in.

    I reached for my magic. Nothing I could muster would come close to matching the force that overpowered us.

    Rosalie was crying. Alistair held his head in his hands and whimpered. My father was curled on his side, jerking in pain. I resisted the magical assault but I could feel my resolve weakening.

    Through the doors, a woman in a black cape marched in, her arms held high. The air around her swirled like a violent storm, whipping her cape and hair around. Her entire aura crackled with energy as she unleashed wave after wave of magical onslaught.

    "Cara!" I ground my teeth together and gripped my sword tighter.

    Talon, I need your strength.

    You are too deep within the palace.

    Try!

    I am. These walls won''t come down.

    I ignored him and reached for my magic again. It flickered and was snuffed out by the force that filled the dining room. Dammit!

    Cara''s mages came flooding through the doors and they started slitting the servant''s throats. If we didn''t get out of this soon, she''d kill us all.

    Next to me, Sabine was on her knees. Her eyes were filled with frightful defiance as she glared in Cara''s direction. She''d felt this coming.

    I tried to move closer to her but Cara''s magic was too strong. Pitching forward, I caught myself on my hands and knees. My whole body felt like it was under a pile of rocks, slowly crushing me. I knew I wouldn''t be able to resist much longer.

    Sabine was at my side in a second. She wasn''t as affected by the magic. She wasn''t having as much trouble moving and she wasn''t in pain.

    When she''d told me that she was stronger than Cara, I wrote it off as her anger over being kidnapped and tortured. Cara''s magic barely touched her, even with her binding collar. She had to be stronger.

    My fingers curled into claws against the marble floor. Pressure grew in my chest and I could barely breathe.

    "Are you sure y-you are stronger than her?" I forced the words out even as air refused to enter my lungs and my throat constricted.

    Her hand pressed against my back, warmth spreading through me. Even without her magic, it eased the pressure building in my head. It was like her resistance to Cara''s magic extended a protective shield around me.

    "I am." She spoke softly, serenely. There was no hint or trace of submission now.

    I closed my eyes and forced myself to sit back on my knees. My heart raced faster and faster and felt like it was going to burst at any second. I lifted my eyes to hers.

    She watched me steadily, and carefully, and she didn''t look away this time. All propriety was forgotten in this situation.

    "C-can you take her d-down?" Each word felt like a knife sliding down my throat.

    "Yes." She nodded.

    She was so steady and calm. I realized it was confidence. She really was that sure of herself and her abilities. Everything I meant to avoid was going to happen now. It was the only way to save my family and to stop Cara.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Her brow creased for a moment.

    I whispered the magical word to release Sabine''s collar. Her eyes flooded with magic and she rose to her feet.

 Chapter 37: A Conflict of Interests

    Sabine

    My veins swelled with magic and the weight of Cara''s attack stopped holding me down. As I stood, I held my arms out to the sides and I lifted her assault off the royal family. They were shielded beneath my power.

    They stopped twitching and gasping in pain but the king and his children all collapsed on the floor. I could sense their exhaustion now that my magic was at its full strength.

    "You can''t hope to beat me!" Cara cried over the crackling sounds of her magic.

    "Don''t be so sure," I hissed. I swung my arms forward and clapped my hands together. A magical wave blasted toward Cara, pushing her back and breaking her concentration.

    "No, that''s not possible!" she snapped her fingers, and her mages jumped into action.

    They swarmed around me, arms raised. Those creepy, shadowy arms that had bound me before reaching out across the distance. They bounced off my barriers, unable to find a way inside.

    "Stand Down!" I shouted at Cara.

    The air around me crackled and sparked with red energy, driving Cara further away from the royal family.

    She kept trying to regather her power. Small spells flew at me from her mages but they glanced off and fizzled out around me.

    "Who are you?" The princess asked, her eyes wide.

    I didn''t answer. I forced her into a corner and onto her knees. She struggled against me and she was strong but I was stronger. I always knew I was stronger than her. If I''d had my power when she kidnapped me...

    A knife whizzed by my ear.

    I rolled my shoulder back just in time to miss getting hit. The knife lodged in the wall behind me.

    The mages were armed with more than just magic.

    Inhaling a deep, long breath, I summoned a deep reservoir of power, separate from the force I used to overcome Cara. I lashed out with that second string of magic. A spherical ball of energy expanded around me and crashed into the mages.

    They were thrown back into the walls and held in place by an invisible force. It took a lot of my mental concentration to keep them there but as long as I held that intention in the back of my mind, they''d be paralyzed.

    I returned my primary focus to Cara. Her face was pale as she stared at me. I approached her slowly.

    "Stop fighting. You can''t win this," I insisted. I reached my arms out to her and made a motion of pushing her down.

    She struggled until her shoulder blade cracked. I felt it reverberate through the magical force I imposed on her. Finally, she submitted and went face down on the floor.

    "Guards, mages, everyone!" King Talis shouted.

    Soldiers flooded into the dining hall. They created a perimeter around the royal family and held weapons at the throat of the mages I''d pinned to the walls.

    Several royal mages came in and surrounded Cara. They put a binding spell on her. I felt it the moment she ceased struggling against me.

    My collar activated again and my flow of magic ceased. Just in time!

    "I need collars for all of these usurpers," King Talis said behind me.

    More people came into the dining hall. Mages, servants, and medical staff. The medics ran to the princes and princess first and checked on General Wyatt.

    He''d come to at some point during the fight. They wrapped one of his arms in a sling and then a mage came over to help heal him.

    My legs trembled. I stumbled toward the table and leaned against it. That was the most magic I''d ever used at once. It came easily but now I could feel how much of my own life force I''d expended.

    "Steady..." Prince Cole''s words were followed by his hands on my arms. He guided me to a chair.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I shouldn''t have sat down while the royal family was about but I was too exhausted to resist the temptation. My hands shook and I rubbed them against my dress. Beads of sweat clung to my brow and slid down my spine.

    "You saved us," he said, his voice low in all the commotion.

    "I served the crown, Sire," I muttered, my lips aching as I spoke. I never knew my facial muscles could be exhausted. I bowed my head and closed my eyes.

    He gripped my shoulder again. His rough, calloused palm was almost painful against my bare skin. The prince left me to attend to the rest of his family.

    I looked around the dining hall and gasped. The mages had caused so much carnage. All the servants who were there with me were dead. Blood soaked the white marble in slick puddles, their lifeless bodies riddled with evident stab wounds in their light-colored clothing.

    Two guards stood on each mage, their spears at their throats. The king went from one to the next securing collars to them that a mage handed him as she followed him around.

    He didn''t speak but he gave each mage a disgusted look.

    My stomach twisted and clenched as each collar clicked on and the gemstone lit up for a moment, indicating they were activated. I reached for my own collar. What I''d done now subjected all these mages to my same fate.

    "Bring these lowlifes to the dungeon," the king ordered. He waved as his guards and they rounded up the mages, shuffling them out of the dining hall. Then, he turned his attention to Cara.

    King Talis snapped at the mages who put a binding spell on her. They lifted her with their magic and delivered her at the king''s feet. His eyes narrowed and he bent down, glaring fiercely at her.

    "You and your father think you can attack me and mine in our own home?" he snarled.

    A muscle in Cara''s jaw twitched and she spat in the king''s face.

    My heart quivered. I knew without a doubt that if I hadn''t weakened her, King Talis''s mages wouldn''t have been able to bind and overpower her.

    The king wiped her spit off his face with the flick of a finger. A servant ran over and handed him a towel. He dabbed at his face as he straightened up.

    "Well, well. Don''t you have some fire? I''ll see what I can do about that." He held his hand out to the nearest mage and a collar was draped around his wrist.

    "No. Please don''t! I''ll leave Telasia. I''ll never come back." Cara struggled against the binding spell and kicked at the floor but she couldn''t go anywhere.

    I looked away as the king secured her collar but I could hear her cries and pleas for any other punishment. A lump formed in my throat and I clenched my fists at my sides.

    The king put all their collars on himself. That meant he was the only one who could remove them. He didn''t intend to sell them as slaves but if he meant to keep them as prisoners, would he torture them?

    I shuddered and closed my eyes. Serving the royal family meant I had to protect them. I''d done what I needed to do. The aftermath wasn''t my concern. I tried to convince myself but the pit in my stomach spread like a cancer.

    When the king ordered Princess Cara to be taken away, I glanced at her one last time. She glared at me with a look of hatred. It melted when I met her eyes. She bowed her head and shook it, like a disappointed parent.

    My stomach squirmed again. When I''d gone up against her magically, I''d sensed a strong familiarity in her power. It convinced me more than ever that we might be related. Now, I''d condemned another mage and possible family member to a fate as bad as my own.

    Possibly worse.

    "Cole," the king clapped his hands together loudly, his voice cheery, "I see your personal attendant has been holding out on us." The king rubbed his palms together as he approached me.

    I stood up and bowed my head, clasping my hands behind my back. "It was never my intention to deceive you, Your Highness."

    "No need to grovel, my dear. You single-handedly saved the entire Telasian royal family. That is power! And it deserves a fitting reward." he grinned, showing me his teeth. The sparkle in his eye sent a shiver through me.

    I wanted to step away but I stood my ground. No matter what favor I''d done for the crown, I was still at his mercy.

    "Come, come, I want this girl''s collar removed, immediately." He snapped his fingers at a couple of mages.

    They came to me and started pulling on my collar, examining it, and tugging me from side to side.

    The dead bodies hadn''t even been removed from the dining hall yet and the king had already moved on.

    I sought the prince. He stood behind his father, his body turned slightly from me. He wore a dark scowl, made more ominous by the shadows across his face.

    Right before he released my collar, he apologized to me. It didn''t make sense to me.

    My skin rippled as the two royal mages used their magic to unweave the spells around my collar. Without my former master, it was the only way. But the collars were designed not to be tampered with.

    Sparks zapped my skin. I jerked and clenched my teeth. Each shock sent a spasm down my spine. I felt it all the way to my toes.

    It felt like hours passed while each layer of magic was unwoven. As the spell on my collar weakened, I felt my magic returning. Slowly at first until...

    The collar clicked and fell to the marble floor with a clatter.

    I took a deep breath and brought my hand to my neck. The cool metal was gone, the heavy, constricting weight was gone!

    Even when the prince allowed me to use my magic, it wasn''t the same.

    My entire body lit up with the insuppressible flow of my power. I flexed my fingers and my arms. My connection to everything around me blossomed and I could feel the very pulse of the earth beneath me.

    "That''s better, isn''t it?" the king asked me, his eyes twinkling.

    "Yes, much, Your Highness." I bowed to him.

    "It''s been a long night. I''m going to retire, and I suggest everyone else do the same. Tomorrow, my dear, your life will begin anew." He winked at me before leaving the dining hall. Several servants and guards followed after him.

    Alistair and Rosalie were escorted out and the mages and medics gathered their supplies before leaving. Several servants came in and began cleaning up the bodies and blood.

    Prince Cole remained with General Wyatt at his side.

    I met his gaze for a moment and he quickly looked away. His lips were arched down in a deep frown, his eyes narrowed.

    What was his problem?

    "My father''s right, for once. We should all get some rest." He made for the door and I followed after him.

 Chapter 38: Some Chains are Invisible

    When I opened my eyes, I felt the thrum of magic tingling me from the inside out. I sighed and turned on my side. Grabbing my pillow, I hugged it and giggled, burying my face in the soft fabric and puffy down. When was the last time I''d woken up and felt this alive?

    I couldn''t remember.

    I dressed quickly and headed to the prince''s quarters. I wasn''t his slave anymore but I still had my duties as his personal attendant until he told me otherwise or I had something else lined up. There was so much I needed to figure out without the binding of a slave collar but I couldn''t do it all in one day.

    Prince Cole arched an eyebrow as I came in. I bowed my head under his gaze.

    "Your Highness."

    "You''re not required to be here." His voice was stern, almost dismissive.

    "I still have my duties. You haven''t dismissed me." I lifted my eyes and met his look. For the first time, I didn''t feel the need to avert my gaze the moment our eyes locked.

    For years, I''d forced myself into the required submission of a slave but I''d never felt it, not really.

    The prince pursed his lips and his eyes lit up, like he was trying to hide a smile. "I won''t have to. The king will require your services elsewhere and he outranks me."

    "Services for what?" My voice was barely above a whisper and my stomach exploded with butterflies. No, more like bats. It wasn''t the kind of gentle fluttering that made my toes curl. It was violent and nervous.

    I looped my arms around myself.

    The prince approached with swift steps. He put his hands on my shoulders and tipped my chin up with his thumbs. Our eyes locked and I gasped. There was something so... guilty in the depths of his gaze.

    "You''re going to be trained as a royal mage. Some of the most skilled mages in Telasia will teach you."

    "It''s a step up from being a slave and your personal attendant," I pointed out. "King Talis did say he''d elevate my conditions."

    More than that, the idea of learning from trained, accomplished mages was a dream I never thought I''d see realized. I was self-taught in everything I''d learned but knew I could do so much more. I just needed the right guidance and direction.

    "Was being my attendant so dreadful?" The prince frowned slightly.

    "Not at all, Majesty!"

    He chuckled and brushed his thumb along my cheek, leaving a warm trail in its wake. "You don''t have to lie on my account."

    "I''m not. Though, to be fair, my life before coming to the palace was easy to outshine."

    "I will miss these little conversations of ours." The prince smiled humorlessly and ran his thumb along my cheek again.

    I bit my lower lip. "There is a lot I don''t understand about being trained by the royal mages and having my freedom inside the palace."

    "Freedom?" He quirked an eyebrow. "Ah, yes. Your collar signified your servitude. Without it, you feel you are no longer bound." His fingers loosely rested against my clavicles where my former collar rested for so many years.

    I found the weight of his touch comforting like I almost missed the collar. It was absurd to even think. How could I miss my shackles? The reality was, I didn''t know how to live without it anymore. I''d have to learn.

    "Are you saying that I''m still a slave?"

    "No. I''m saying that some chains are invisible." He pulled away from me and flexed his fingers. The prince stared at his own wrists and twisted them from side to side, a strange look in his eyes. "I am sorry."

    "You said that before, in the dining hall. What are you sorry for?"

    My heart fluttered when his eyes met mine. Deep in the depths of his shining orbs, there was sorrow and regret. He put his palm against my cheek and my blood raced through my veins. I tried to inhale but my breath caught.

    "Remember what I said about invisible chains. If you don''t understand that now, you will."

    The door to the prince''s quarters opened and he immediately dropped his hand from my face. My pulse hadn''t calmed down yet and I felt my cheeks and neck flare with crimson heat.

    "Lady Sabine, the king sent us to help you relocate to your new living quarters," one of the maids said.

    "Lady?" I glanced at the prince.

    "From slave to noble overnight."

    "What?" I gasped. I hadn''t realized my status was that elevated. Royal mages were considered nobility. Being trained by them was one thing but becoming one was something else altogether. Is that what the king intended to make me?

    "Come with us, if you please, My Lady," the maid urged, motioning to me.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Your new life is calling. Best not keep it waiting." The prince flicked a dismissive wrist toward his door.

    I bowed my head. "Your Majesty."

    There was already a team of servants in my quarters packing up the clothes, shoes, accessories, and books I''d acquired since arriving. They were quick and efficient.

    I followed them to the mage''s wing of the palace. Outside the prince''s wing, I''d only seen the throne room, dining hall, and ballroom. Trekking across the palace to the mage''s wing, I realized just how big the palace was.

    Gasping, I leaned against a nearby wall and fanned myself with my hand. A maid appeared beside me and handed me a chalice of water.

    "Are you alright, Lady?"

    I winced and nodded. "I''m fine. How much further?"

    "The mage''s wing is one more building over. We just have to cross the main courtyard." She pointed between two large pillars to the courtyard beyond.

    The outdoor expanse of marble was wider than the prince''s wing was long.

    I''d never been afforded the luxury of physical fitness. Most of my life as a slave involved standing around and waiting for orders. That was one of the first things on my list to change with my newfound freedom.

    I finished off my water and nodded. "Alright, let''s go."

    The maids brought me to my new quarters. If I thought my prior living conditions were an upgrade, I was unprepared for how well the royal mages lived. My bedroom and bathroom were nearly double the size as before. I had a parlor and my own library already partially stocked with old leather volumes and a desk looking out the window on one of the palace''s flower gardens.

    Swans swam across a pond and a peacock strutted over the cobblestones outside.

    One of the maids opened all the windows in my new quarters letting in the warm air and the scent of magnolia blossoms and herbs from the surrounding gardens. The other servants carted my belongings in, hanging the clothes in the closet and the books in the study. They even brought me new clothes and some bathroom items.

    Once they were gone, I took a deep breath and sat at the end of the lavish, silk-tasseled, green comforter at the end of my new bed. A heavy canopy was tied to the twisted, wooden four posts of the bed and a breeze ruffled the pale green, gossamer curtains.

    All the furniture came with the rooms. As the prince''s personal attendant, I felt like a guest in the adjoining room. It was all part of his domain.

    Here, in my very own quarters with my freedom, I felt even more like a stranger in the palace. Now, I was in the king''s domain and everything here belonged to him. The bed, the clothes, the books... did that mean I belonged to him too?

    ***

    "How did you do that?" the king''s royal mage looked down his hook nose at me, his beady eyes crossed behind his spectacles.

    "That''s the potion you tasked me to make." I held up the swirling, blue potion he''d given me a recipe for.

    A healing tonic for perforated organs that couldn''t be worked on by a healer''s hands.

    "I see that. But how did you imbue it with magic? You didn''t draw from an elemental source." He tapped his forefinger on his desk, his lips a thin, firm line.

    The king''s personal mage, Reinier, started teaching me a few days after I relocated to the mage''s wing. The king wanted to make sure I could reach my full potential. He was so impressed with what I could do, he put his best mage on the job.

    "I don''t draw my magic from the elements. I draw it from here." I pointed to my heart.

    "Spirit magic. I''ve heard of that but it is rare in Telasia. And yet, you''ve mastered it so naturally."

    I set the potion on his desk. "This should be tested before used in a medical application."

    "The palace has mages dedicated to healing tonics and salves. Your skills will be put to much different uses. I just need to make sure you are accomplished in the basics." He steepled his fingers and leaned back in his chair.

    Reinier''s office was full of books and tables covered in herbs, liquids, vials, and other supplies for mixing ingredients and imbuing them with magic. He was the prime spell creator for the king and did a lot of magical experiments. I''d seen a few explosions since I got there.

    "Have I passed all the entry-level tests?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "If you want to report on my potential to the king, then stop giving me kid spells to play with."

    Reinier grinned and nodded. "I''m pleased to hear that''s your attitude. He rose and strode to a bookshelf behind his desk. I''d never seen him take a book from that shelf. They were all old, leather-bound volumes, dusty and musty.

    Several of them were bound with chains and locks.

    He pulled down a large tome with chains securing it in an X across the cover and a giant, iron lock in the shape of a dragon''s head. The keyhole was the dragon''s mouth.

    "Study this text." He plopped the heavy book in my arms.

    I grunted and stumbled under the weight. "What about the lock?"

    "Part of your task is to figure out how to unlock it." He chuckled and motioned to the door.

    As I carried the book back to my quarters, I heard Rosalie''s voice down the hall. Her footsteps hurried to me.

    "What is this monstrosity?" she tried to take the book from me and groaned, handing it back immediately. "Is this some new form of torture?"

    I laughed and shook my head. "No. Reinier''s advanced reading assignment. I told him I was tired of the kid stuff and I wanted to learn more advanced magic."

    "You go! Way to put your foot down. Drop that thing off real quick. It is a beautiful day out and since Reinier has let you out of your studies early, I want to have a lunch date with you."

    I dropped the book in my study and rejoined Rosalie in the corridor. She looped her arm through mine and we headed to the main hall where a sliding door opened into the magnolia tree gardens.

    As we walked through a small courtyard separating the mages'' living quarters from the rest of the mage''s wing, Prince Cole came into view, crossing the same courtyard. One of his eyebrows arched and his lips twitched.

    My stomach fluttered and my heart rapidly hammered against my chest. I''d only caught sight of him from a distance since relocating.

    The prince nodded to me and continued on his way. It seemed like we had no reason to talk to each other now that I wasn''t waiting on him.

    I sighed. Why did my heart have to go crazy at the sight of him? I didn''t miss being at his beck and call but... he always encouraged me to be honest about my thoughts and feelings. He was the first person in my life since becoming a slave who didn''t shut me down or write me off at every moment.

    "Do you miss him?" Rosalie''s words broke into my thoughts.

    "What? Who? Miss... what now?" My cheeks flared.

    "My brother. You worked for him for a while. I imagine you two got to know each other."

    I cleared my throat. "Princess, while you were always eager to make a friend of me, His Highness did not carry that same desire. I waited on him. We weren''t friends."

    The princess gave me a look like she didn''t believe me.

    Morganna was already sunning herself on a patch of moss in the garden. Her blue scales glittered as her body rose and fell with her massive breaths.

    Talon was the largest and most impressive of the dragons but Morganna was no doubt the most beautiful.

    A breeze tossed the tree branches and the bright, yellow magnolias danced in the air. The strong scent of herbs wafted through the garden. This was where Reinier and the other mages got a lot of their medicinal and magical plants.

    Rosalie and I sat at a two-person patio table, a meal already laid out for us and servants standing nearby.

    "So, how are you enjoying palace life now that you can really enjoy it?" Rosalie giggled and held her wine goblet up like she wanted to toast.

    I clinked my goblet with hers. "I have no complaints so far."

 Chapter 39: Right and Wrong

    Sabine

    The dragon lock stared back at me, its iron eyes crusted with green tarnish. The book hadn''t been opened in a long time.

    I closed my eyes and held my hands above the tome. The air around it hummed and the energy around the chains and lock was thick and sticky. Both the chains and lock were spelled.

    Reinier dismissed me from my studies until I could open the book and read it. Since then, the dragon and I had many staring contests. I kept losing.

    With a deep breath, I focused on the threads of the magic. My fingers followed the small vibrations along one solid thread that tied the entire spell together. I sensed the natural energy that filled the spell, fueled by the earth itself.

    If I could just sever the main thread...

    I pinched the thread between my fingers, feeling it hum and tremble in my grasp. The energy was potent but now that I had it in my clutches, I could feel its weaknesses. Elemental earth magic was strong and steady but it could be crumbled apart by a single twisting fiber.

    My magic swelled and I directed it to my fingertips. Like sprouting roots, magic wormed from my fingertips, burrowing into the thick thread and unwinding it.

    Click!

    I opened my eyes. The massive dragon lock stared at me still but now, it no longer bound the chains around the book.

    I''d cast every spell I knew to unlock the blasted thing. Unweaving spells was harder than breaking them but it was a last resort.

    Smiling, I opened the old, dusty tome and read the title of the book for the first time: A History of Weaponizing Magic in Telasia.

    "Hmm..." I tapped my cheek and turned the yellowed, brittle page to the table of contents.

    Chapter One: A History of Telasia''s Military and Combat

    Chapter Two: Telasia''s Greatest Military Achievements

    Chapter Three: An Introduction to Magical Warfare

    Chapter Four: Weather Warfare

    Chapter Five: Magical Maladies �C Biological Warfare

    Chapter Six: Weaponizing Magic on a Mass Scale

    I closed the book without looking at the rest of the chapters. So, this was what the king wanted from me.

    When I brought the book to Reinier, his eyes lit up and he set his pipe in a clay dish.

    "Wonderful work. You got it open far quicker than any other pupil I''ve had. The ones who managed, anyway. The War Dragon held the record, until now."

    "Is this the kind of magic I''ll be studying from now on?" I slammed the book on his desk. His pipe clattered over and his goblet sloshed.

    "As a royal mage, you are free to study whatever you''d like. This," he tapped the tome, "is what the king wants you well versed on for when you are called to duty."

    "Called to duty?" My fingers curled around the edges of the book. "What does that mean?"

    Reinier grinned and held his arms out to the sides. "You''re in the service of the crown as a royal mage. A condition of your freedom, if I recall. You have all the privileges of a noble but you are still at the king''s command, as are we all."

    "Invisible chains," I muttered.

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing." I shook my head.

    "Good. Get to work reading that book. I will test you on the advanced casting techniques and the history once you''re done." He waved me into the corner where a stiff couch and a few dusty cushions were pressed against the wall.

    I opened the book on my lap and began reading. The text was dry and full of facts and dates. It was hard to remember it all. I hoped Reinier would give me more time to absorb it.

    The sun moved from one window to the next along the wall of Reinier''s study. My eyes itched and I stretched my back until my spine popped. I rubbed my eyes and turned to Chapter Four.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Knock. Knock.

    Master Reinier''s study door opened and Prince Cole strode in. He barely cast a look in my direction before positioning himself in front of the royal mage''s desk.

    I went back to reading but I couldn''t concentrate the moment the prince opened his mouth.

    "My father sent me for a status report on your new pupil."

    Reinier chuckled. "Are you concerned someone will unseat you at the top of the class?"

    The prince growled. "No."

    "Well, Sabine, what chapter did you make it to?"

    "Chapter Four." I tapped the page.

    The prince pursed his lips, his eyes narrowed at the text in my lap. "Already?" He muttered.

    "Good, you''re just getting to the good part. That''s enough reading for today. The Prince seems to want a demonstration of what you''ve been learning."

    "All you''ve taught me are the basics," I pointed out, snapping the book closed.

    Reinier snarled a little and crossed his arms. "We both know you''re more competent than that."

    "As does the prince," I pointed out. "He was there when I stopped Princess Cara and her mages."

    A smile tugged at the corner of Cole''s mouth and his eyes slid sideways to me.

    "I just want your personal assessment of her abilities. I don''t need a demonstration." He waved his hand back and forth in front of his face.

    "She''s impressive. A natural-born talent with raw power that will soon surpass my own. You were foolish to keep such a rare find hidden in your quarters."

    The prince scoffed. "What are the king''s plans for her?"

    Reinier rose from his desk, his arms firmly crossed. "What business is that of yours?"

    "It is a question I''d like to know the answer to as well." I stepped forward, holding the book up.

    "My lesson plan is the same for all royal mages. Prince Cole, you went through the same teachings and know what is to come. You do not need me to remind you. As for the king''s specific plans for her?" He shrugged. "I do not know." He licked his lips and gave a sly smile.

    I got the feeling he did know but he wasn''t going to tell us.

    "Very well, I''ve held up your lesson long enough." He turned to me and nodded. "Sabine."

    "Sire." I nodded back.

    The prince left abruptly and the door shuddered in his wake.

    Reinier sat back in his creaking chair and sighed. "That is probably enough for today. I want you to finish reading the book before your next lesson. I''ll drill you on histories and warfare magic, so make sure to study it diligently."

    "I will." I collected the heavy book and headed into the hall.

    "How are things going?"

    I started and clutched the book to my breast.

    Prince Cole emerged from the shadows in the hall, a wide grin stretching his lips.

    "Why are you lurking about?"

    "Is it wrong of me to take an interest in your well-being?"

    "If I thought it was my well-being you were interested in..."

    Cole stroked his chin and circled around me. Torchlight flickered on the walls behind him and with the sun nearly completely below the horizon, he seemed taller, more ominous.

    "You wound me." He clutched his chest.

    "The all-powerful War Dragon, wounded by a few words?" I arched an eyebrow.

    The prince threw his head back and laughed. "Don''t throw stones. The last I checked you were the one to overpower a fleet of mages and a Stivalian royal. I don''t have that kind of power."

    I shrugged and turned away from him. I knew he wasn''t there to check on me. He was more interested in the king''s plans for me, as he had been from the moment he found out King Talis took an interest in me.

    "You know, for someone who spent the majority of their life as a slave, you certainly have adjusted to the life of a noble quickly." He kept pace beside me.

    "I wasn''t born a slave," I reminded him.

    "You weren''t born a noble, either. And yet your transition from rags and servitude to propriety and etiquette is unusual."

    I lifted my chin and paused.

    He stopped beside me. The prince took my chin in his thumb and forefinger. "I always knew you had a defiant streak."

    I pulled away from him, no longer bound by the law to stand there quietly and obediently. "What does that matter?"

    "It is rare for a slave to be freed at all, let alone elevated to noble status. You should be taking classes in etiquette, how to hold yourself, eat properly at a table, and interact with those who are equals and those below your station. Instead, you''re learning magic from the most powerful mages in Telasia. From the sounds of it, you don''t need lessons in either."

    My arms tightened around the book at my chest. I kept walking and cast my eyes down.

    "The first night you spent in the palace, I fed you a meal and you showed an unusual familiarity with proper dining etiquette."

    "Why is this of such interest to you? My mother taught me things other than magic." I stopped myself from saying more.

    The signs were there to indicate that my mother wasn''t who she pretended to be. Had she taught me those things because she was royalty?

    "It matters because you remain a mystery. As the head of Telasian military and defense, I am inclined to take an interest in anything mysterious."

    "I wish I could tell you more but as you know, my past is a mystery even to me."

    The prince nodded. "Of course."

    He walked with me to the edge of the mage''s wing, just before the hallway split. One way led to my quarters and the other led to the rest of the palace.

    This was getting dangerous. If there were things in my past that would make me a threat to Telasia, I doubted King Talis or the prince would see my ignorance as a reasonable defense. I would end up back in a slave collar or worse, confined to the dungeons like Princess Cara.

    For my own safety, I needed to know more about my mother and my family history.

    "Is Princess Cara still being held in the dungeons?"

    "Yes..." A deep crease formed in the prince''s brow.

    "Has she... said anything?"

    "About what?"

    I shrugged one shoulder. "About why she attacked the royal family?"

    "She is being interrogated for information but so far, she''s been silent."

    "Interrogated?" I scoffed and shook my head. "You mean tortured?"

    "She did the same to you."

    I turned away from the prince and blinked against the stinging in my eyes. "Which is why I''d never wish the same fate on anyone else." Instinctively, I reached for the ghost of the collar at my neck.

    The prince''s warm, heavy hand came down on my shoulder, his strong fingers curled against the fabric of my dress, pinning it to my skin. I sucked in a sharp breath.

    "If you hadn''t stopped her, my entire family would be..." He sighed and I glanced up in time to see him close his eyes and shake his head. "You did the right thing."

    I bit my lower lip. "It doesn''t make it feel any less... wrong."

    "No, it doesn''t, does it?"

 Chapter 40: A Night to Remember

    Sabine

    "Have you ever seen the streets of Vagra during the Autumn Harvest?" Rosalie asked, tugging me through the street bazaar.

    "You know the answer to that," I reminded her.

    Her cheeks reddened and she looked down. "Sorry. I forget sometimes. You''ve always seemed so... regal it is hard to think of you as a slave at all."

    I turned my attention to the Harvest festivities. The prince had recently commented on my easy transition to nobility and apparently, he wasn''t the only one who noticed.

    Dancers twirled in bright colors through the main streets. Paper dragons decorated the buildings and lanterns were strung from building to building. Vendors had stalls with fried foods, roast meats, and easy snacks to carry around. There were stalls of fine fabrics, woven baskets, and other crafts and wares lining the streets.

    All the normal shops were closed.

    Street performers reenacted scenes from battles with red paper dragons swooping around as children watched on with wide eyes.

    "We''ll have plenty of time to enjoy the bazaar. It will be like this for the next week. But we''ve got to get you to Madame Cecily for your dress." The princess resumed tugging on my arm.

    "Right."

    Another holiday celebration and another ball I was expected to attend. Only this time, I was going as a guest, not an observer.

    It was hard to pull my eyes away from all the activity. For the first time that I could remember, I had the luxury of stopping and watching the festivities for as long as I wanted. The only pressure on my time was Rosalie''s constant fussing.

    I doubted Madame Cecily would be put off if a royal mage was running a few minutes late.

    Rosalie and Madame Cecily chatted away as I stood on a fitting pedestal. The seamstress stuck pins in the hem of my dress, adjusting the length.

    I smoothed my hands over the crimson silk. It hugged my torso and my hips pleasantly. I would have preferred a color other than red, but Madame Cecily insisted it was my color and Rosalie insisted that I trust her instincts.

    Red did work well with my dark complexion. I could easily see that in the tri-fold mirror as I stared back at myself from three different angles.

    However much my life had changed, there were some things that were still the same. Automatically, my hand went to my neck. My fingers brushed a delicate necklace chain instead of a bulky slave collar. Sometimes, I still felt like it was around my neck, choking me, suffocating me and my powers.

    "All of Telasia''s territories are sending their eligible princes to the ball on the last night," the princess said.

    I glanced over my shoulder at her. "What ever happened to Prince Fadir from Carsa?"

    A blush crept from Rosalie''s hairline down her face and neck and across her shoulders. "He will be in attendance too."

    "Has your affection for the prince wavered?"

    The last I heard of Rosalie''s suitor was King Talis threatening to refuse his proposal if Cole didn''t give him what he wanted.

    "No! I... well, he hasn''t made an offer yet and I need to keep my options open. I''m not going to wait around for him to grow a backbone. If he wants me, he''ll make it happen. If not, I''m not going to pine over him."

    Madame Cecily chuckled. "Wise words. A woman should wait for no man."

    "If he still hasn''t made his offer by the end of the night come the ball, I will have to catch the eye of at least one other prince," she continued.

    "You will have no problem doing that," I assured her. "You''re the only princess on the market."

    "There are princesses from other territories. But it is not only princesses that the princes will have their eyes on. I have more competition than you might think." The princess gave me a strange smile.

    "Whatever do you mean?"

    "Sabine, princes don''t just marry princesses. All noble women are eligible to marry into a royal family."

    I paused, my hands at my hips. "Is that so?"

    "Yes. My brother was always careful to choose noble women as his consorts so my father would think there was a chance for marriage."

    "I had not considered..."

    "What, that you could marry into a royal family?"

    I whipped around, the hem of my dress hitting Madame Cecily in the face. "I''m not in need of a husband. I only just gained my freedom."

    Would I have to fend off unwanted suitors now that I was obtainable? No. I shook my head. Who would want a former slave?

    "Hey, I''m just pointing out a fact." Rosalie curled in on herself slightly.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Stand still!" Madame Cecily admonished. She grabbed my hips and forced me to turn back to my original position.

    I twisted from side to side in the mirror and checked how the dress swished around my body.

    "How does it feel, Lady?"

    I cringed. That was the part I couldn''t get used to. The last time I saw Madame Cecily, she was ranked above me. Now, I was her superior.

    "The dress is immaculate, but I''d expect nothing less, knowing your work."

    She beamed. "Well, that work comes at a cost."

    "Of course." I reached for my coin purse, stashed under the clothes I wore here. Being a royal mage came with a hefty wage I wasn''t expecting. I could barely bring myself to part with any of the copper, bronze, silver, and gold dragon heads. Now that I had money, I never knew what to spend it on.

    "Put it on my tab," Rosalie interjected.

    "What?" I shook my head.

    "It''s a gift, Sabine, accept it." She took the coin purse from my hands and tossed it aside. "Friends can give each other gifts without an ulterior motive."

    "Fine..." I shook my head again. "Shall I come back in two days to collect it?"

    "Collect?" Madame Cecily laughed. "Oh no, I''ll have it delivered."

    I changed back to my normal clothes and Rosalie and I headed into the crowded, busy streets again.

    ***

    After a week full of parades of harvest produce being presented to the palace, public livestock slaughters, and festivities in the capital streets, the harvest celebration reached its end with one final event.

    The Harvest Moon Ball.

    Rosalie insisted I come to her quarters to prepare for the event. Several servants bustled around us to attend to our hair, makeup, and dresses. They wove a crown of fresh flowers into my hair. Rosalie was given a similar adornment.

    "I''m so excited for tonight!" Rosalie bounced on the balls over her feet. "Aren''t you so excited?"

    My stomach quivered and I looped my arms around myself. "I''m not sure ''excited'' is quite the right word."

    "Then what?" She peered at me with wide, blue eyes. Like a curious puppy.

    "I''m used to being present and unseen. If I''m arriving beside the princess and not behind her, then I will be present and seen."

    "You have nothing to worry about." Rosalie grabbed my hand and squeezed. "It''s like you were born for this."

    I bit my lower lip and laughed. The sound came out so high and grating. It didn''t sound like my voice at all. I looked away from Rosalie. She meant well, but it was what she said that I was afraid of.

    We arrived at the ballroom together and an announcer''s voice boomed through the room as the double doors opened.

    "Announcing the arrival of Princess Rosalie Agyion and Lady Mage Sabine Sacton."

    I cringed with the weight of my name and title.

    Rosalie hooked her arm through mine and guided me through the heavy, gilded doors into a room of lively music. Brightly colored fabrics danced around a massive bull standing at the center of the room in a ring of fresh flower petals.

    "That''s tonight''s feast," Rosalie whispered with a low giggle. She pointed to the massive beast.

    "He looks a little... raw and alive."

    The princess laughed again. "It''s part of the festivities. To mark the end of the harvest season. You''ll see."

    A whirlwind of guests greeted Rosalie. Some of them I recognized from around the palace as part of the Telasian court. Others were faces I''d never seen and Rosalie was quick to introduce me. Noble men and women from all over Telasia''s territories and some royalty.

    She always made it a point to tell me which ones were eligible princes.

    "I''m sure you are more interested in the eligible princes than I am," I chastised her.

    Rosalie shrugged. "I''m just making sure you know who is who."

    The king, who always observed these events from his throne at the other end of the hall, stood up and raised his arms into the air. The music stopped and everyone went quiet. Only the heavy breathing of the bull in the center of the room.

    "We are here to celebrate another bountiful harvest in Telasia and all our territories. Tonight marks the end of the harvest season, so we feast and prepare for the coming winter." He stepped down from his throne and held a hand out.

    Three servants approached the king. Across their arms lay a long sickle blade. They moved in unison and held it out to the king, bowing as they did.

    "He''s not going to kill that in here, is he?" I gasped. I glanced sideways at Rosalie.

    She winked at me. "Don''t worry, he''s done this before."

    My stomach lurched. I was certain the king had slit many throats in his lifetime. Not all of them were bulls, I imagined.

    The king stepped down from his throne dais and swept across the white, marble floor. His fur-lined cape rippled the flower petals around the bull. He stepped up to the beast''s side and put a hand on the great, horned head. The bull lowed and bobbed his head from side to side.

    With a swift stroke, King Talis pulled the sickle blade across the bull''s throat. Blood sprayed out across the white marble. The flower petals were swept away in torrents of crimson.

    I winced but everyone else around the hall didn''t bat an eye.

    The cow lowed and wobbled. With a resounding thud, the great animal fell on the floor when its legs gave out.

    More servants came in and surrounded the cow. They lifted the dead bull and carried it out of the ballroom through the door to the kitchens. A second wave of servants came in and began cleaning up the mess.

    As soon as the blood was gone, the music picked up again and dancing resumed.

    It wasn''t long before a prince came and asked Rosalie to dance. She immediately accepted and waved at me over her shoulder as she was swept onto the dance floor.

    I went to a servant with a tray of appetizers and helped myself to a warm pastry with a fresh fruit filling. There were small tarts filled with sweet squash and meat hand pies. Each morsel I tried was more delicious than the last. A perfect blend of sweet and savory with harvest herbs.

    When I had my fill, I mingled with some of the other palace mages. I knew them well enough to exchange pleasantries.

    "I heard King Talis is selecting the top mages to be part of a special strike force," Gyselle, one of the most vocal mages in the palace, said. "And if you ask me, it''s about time!"

    "Time for war?" I countered.

    Gyselle rolled her pretty eyes at me and licked her glossy lips. She laughed and darted her eyes around at the other mages. "Time to teach Stivalia a lesson."

    "It''s easy to say such things when protected by the secure, shining walls of the palace. Would you be so quick to dole out lessons and punishments if there wasn''t an army on standby?"

    "What would you know about the complexity of our political structures?" Gyselle scoffed.

    "I know there is nothing complex about talking a big game," I countered.

    The other mages laughed lightly when Gyselle fell silent. She turned on her heel and walked off.

    "You have a quick tongue," Mage Ebrill said. He held his hand out. "I wonder, how are you on the dancefloor?"

    I eyed his hand. Dancing was one thing my mother never taught me. I''d watched plenty of it in my tenure as Prince Cole''s attendant.

    No one had asked me to dance before. Mage Ebrill was a good-looking mage. He was only a little older than me and well-established as a mage. His eyes were dark but I could see the magic that danced in them, little electrical impulses.

    My heart jumped as magic rippled across my skin. I reached for his hand.

    Just before our fingers touched, a hand came around my wrist and I was pulled in another direction. Prince Cole came into my field of vision and his fingers tightened around my wrist.

    "I believe this dance is mine." His voice was solid, firm, and held little room for disagreement.

    I glanced at Mage Ebrill. He dropped his hand and shrugged. What was he going to do, argue with the War Dragon?

    "What do you think, Lady?" He asked me, a slight smirk on his lips.

    "Very well..."